Skip to main content

Full text of "The crown of sorrow : quadragesima : meditatins on the Passion of Our Lord, together with a harmony on the Passion"

See other formats


EX 
LJBRIS 


REV,  J,  M.  LEACY 


HOLY  REDEEMER  LIBRARY,  WjjPDSOR 


JOHN  M.  KELLY  LIBRARY 


Donated  by 

The  Redemptorists  of 
the  Toronto  Province 

from  the  Library  Collection  of 
Holy  Redeemer  College,  Windsor 


University  of 
St.  Michael's  College,  Toronto 


THE   CROWN   OF   SORROW 


THE 

CROWN    OF    SORROW 

QUADRAGESIMA 

MEDITATIONS    ON   THE   PASSION    OF   OUR 

LORD,    TOGETHER     WITH   A    HARMONT   OF 

THE  PASSION 

BY  THE 

MOST   REV.   ALBAN   GOODIER,   SJ. 

ARCHBISHOP    OF    HIERAPOLIS 

AUTHOR  OP  "THE  PRINCE  OF  PEACE,"  "THE  MEANING  OF  LIFE,"  ETC 


HOLY  REDEEMER  LIBRABXJPDS0R 


LONDON 

BURNS  GATES  &  WASHBOURNE  LTD 

PUBLISHERS    TO    THE    HOLY    SEE 


First  Published  .  .1918 
Second  Impression  .  1921 
Third  Impression  .  1927 
Fourth  Impression  .  I932 
Fifth  Impression 


JUhil  ©bahrt. 

FRANCISCUS  M.  CANONICUS  WYNDHAM, 

CENSOR  DEPUTATUS. 

Itnprimaittr. 

EDM.  CAN.  SURMONT, 

VICARIUS  GENERALIS. 

WESTMONASTERII, 
Dit  16  Maii,  1918. 


MADE  AND  PRINTED  IN  GREAT  BRITAIN 

FOR 
BURNS    GATES  AND   WASHBOURNE    LTD 


CONTENTS 


PAGf 

THE    PASSION     IN    THE    WORDS    OF    THE    EVAN 
GELISTS  :     A   HARMONY  -  -  ] 


1.    THE   LEAVE-TAKING         -  -  -  -      21 

II.    THE   PROTESTS    OF   LOYALTY      -  -  -      23 

III.  THE    BEGINNINGS   OF    SORROW  -  -      25 

IV.  THE    FIRST    PRAYER          -  -      28 
V.    THE    SLEEPING    APOSTLES             -  -  -30 

VI.    THE    SECOND   PRAYER     -  -      32 

VII.    THE    SWEAT   OF   BLOOD  -  -  -      35 

VIII.    JUDAS   AND   HIS   FOLLOWERS      -  -  "37 

IX.    THE    HOMAGE   OF   THE   ENEMY  -  -      39 

X.    THE   BETRAYAL  -  .  -42 

XI.    THE    HEALING   OF   MALCHUS       -  -  -      44 

XII.    THE    PROTEST   OF   OUR    LORD     -  -  -46 

XIII.  JESUS,    ANNAS,    CAIAPHAS  -  -48 

XIV.  THE    TRIAL   BEFORE   ANNAS         -  -  "51 
XV.    THE   WITNESS   BEFORE   CAIAPHAS  -  -      53 

XVI.    THE    CONDEMNATION    BEFORE   CAIAPHAS  -      55 

XVII.    FIRST    DENIAL    OF    PETER  -  -      57 

XVIII     THE    FURTHER   DENIALS   OF    PETER  -  -      60 

XIX.   THE   CONVERSION    OF   PETER       -  -  -62 

XX.   THE   INSULTS   BEFORE    CAIAPHAS  -  -      64 

XXI.    THE    FINAL   JEWISH    TRIAL  -  -  -67 

XXII.    THE   END   OF   JUDAS          -  -  -  -      69 

XXIII.  THE   FIRST   CHARGE   BEFORE    PILATE     -  -      71 

XXIV.  THE    SECOND   CHARGE   BEFORE    PILATE  -      73 
XXV.   THE    DEFENCE    BEFORE    PILATE  -      76 

XXVI.    THE    SUBJECT   OF    HEROD  -  -  -      78 

XXVII.    JESUS   BEFORE    HEROD  .  .      80 

vii 


viii  Contents 

PACK 

XXVIII.    THE    FIRST   SENTENCE   OF    PILATE     -  82 

XXIX.    JESUS    OR    BARABBAS  ?  85 

XXX.    THE    REJECTION           -                -                -  87 

XXXI.    THE    CONDEMNATION                  -                -  -         89 

XXXII.    THE   CROWNING   WITH    THORNS            -  Qi 

xxxin.  "  ECCE  HOMO"         -  94 

XXXIV.    THE   LAST    INTERVIEW   WITH    PILATE  -         96 

XXXV.    THE   LAST    DEFEAT   OF    PILATE            -  98 

XXXVI.    SIMON    OF    CYRENE     -                                    -  IQI 

XXXVII.   THE   WOMEN    OF  JERUSALEM                  -  -       103 

XXXVIII.    THE    CRUCIFIXION        -                                  -  IO6 

XXXIX.    THE   TITLE      -  -  ...       IO3 

XL.    THE   FIRST   WORD;     THE   GARMENTS  -       HO 

XLI.    THE    MOCKERY                                                     .  .       j!^ 

XLII.    THE    PENITENT    THIEF                                -  .       II5 

XLIII.    MARY   AND  JOHN          -                -                .  -117 

XLIV.    THE    FOURTH    WORD                    -  I2O 

XLV.    THE    FIFTH    AND    SIXTH   WORDS            -  -       J22 


XLVI.    THE    DEATH    OF    OUR    LORD 


I24 


XLVII.  THE  CENTURION'S  CONFESSION        -  -  126 

XLVIII     THE    MOURNERS  -  -  -  129 

XL1X.    THE    PIERCED    SIDE    -  joj 

L.    THE    GIFT   OF   THE    BODY        -  jjj 

LI.    THE    BURIAL  ...  j,g 

LII.    THE    GUARDS  .  .  -  138 


THE    CROWN   OF   SORROW 


THE  PASSION  OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST 

IN  THE  WORDS  OF  THE  FOUR 

EVANGELISTS. 

1.  AND  when  Jesus  had  said  these  things, 
and  they  had  sung  a  hymn,  He  went  forth 
with  His  disciples,  according  to  the  custom, 
over   the    brook    Cedron   to   the    Mount    of 
Olives,    where   there    was    a    garden.     Then 
Jesus  saith  to  them :  You  will  all  be  scandal 
ized  in  Me  this  night.     For  it  is  written :    I 
will  strike  the  shepherd,  and  the  sheep  of  the 
flock  shall  be  dispersed.     But  after  I  shall  be 
risen  again,  I  will  go  before  you  into  Galilee. 

2.  But    Peter    answering    said    to    Him : 
Although    all    men    shall   be    scandalized   in 
Thee,  I  will  never  be  scandalized.     And  Jesus 
saith  to  him :    Amen   I  say  to  thee,  to-day, 
even  this  night,  before  the  cock  crow  twice, 
thou  shalt  deny  Me  thrice.     But  Peter  spoke 
the    more    vehemently    and    saith    to    Him : 
Although  I  should  die  together  with  Thee,  I 
will  not  deny  Thee.     And  in  like  manner  also 
said  they  all. 

3.  Then  Jesus  came  with  them  to  a  country 
place,  a    farm,   which  is   called   Gethsemani. 
And  He  said  to  His  disciples :   Sit  you  here, 
till  I  go  yonder  and  pray.     Pray,  lest  ye  enter 
into  temptation.     And  taking  with  Him  Peter, 
and  James  and  John  the  two  sons  of  Zebedee, 


2  The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

He  began  to  grow  sorrowful  and  to  be  sad, 
to  fear  and  to  be  heavy.  Then  He  saith  to 
them :  My  soul  is  sorrowful  even  unto  death, 
stay  you  here  and  watch  with  Me. 

4.  And  when  He  had  gone  forward  a  little, 
and  was  withdrawn  away  from  them  a  stone's 
cast,  kneeling  down  He  fell  flat  on  the  ground 
upon  His  face  :  and  He  prayed,  saying :  Father, 
if  Thou  wilt,  remove  this  chalice  from  Me, 
nevertheless  not  My  will  but  Thine  be  done. 
O  My  Father,  if  it  is  possible,  let  this  chalice 
pass  from  Me.     Nevertheless  not  as  I  will,  but 
as  Thou  wilt.     Abba,  Father,  all  things  are 
possible   to   Thee.    Take   away    this    chalice 
from  Me.    But  not  what  I  will,  but  what  Thou 
wilt. 

5.  And   He   cometh  to   His   disciples  and 
findeth  them  asleep.     And  He  saith  to  Peter: 
Simon,  sleepest  thou  ?    What !     Couldst  thou, 
could  you,  not  watch  one  hour  with  Me? 
Watch  ye:    and  pray  that  ye  enter  not  into 
temptation.     The  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but 
the  flesh  is  weak. 

6.  And   going   away  again   He   went  the 
second  time,  and  prayed,  saying  the  selfsame 
words:   O  My  Father,  if  this  chalice  cannot 
pass  except  I  drink  it,  Thy  will  be  done.    And 
He  cometh  again  and  findeth  them  asleep,  for 
their  eyes  were  heavy  with  sorrow.    And  He 
said  to  them :   Why  sleep  you  ?     Arise,  pray, 
lest   you   enter   into   temptation.    And  they 
knew  not  what  to  answer  Him. 

7.  And  leaving  them  He  went  away  again, 
and  He  prayed  the  third  time,  saying  the  same 
words.    And  there  appeared  to  Him  an  Angel 
from    Heaven,    strengthening    Him.      And 
being  in  an  agony   He  prayed  the  longer. 


The  Passion  of  Our  Lord        3 

And  His  sweat  became  as  drops  of  blood 
trickling  down  upon  the  ground.  Then  He 
cometh  the  third  time  to  His  disciples  and 
saith  to  them  :  Sleep  ye  on  now  and  take  your 
rest.  It  is  enough;  the  hour  is  come.  Behold 
the  hour  is  at  hand,  and  the  Son  of  Man  shall 
be  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  sinners.  Rise 
up :  let  us  go.  Behold  he  that  will  betray  Me 
is  at  hand. 

8.  Now  Judas  also,  who  betrayed  Him,  one 
of  the  twelve,  knew  the  place,  because  Jesus 
had  often  resorted  thither  together  with  His 
disciples.    Judas,  therefore,  having  received  a 
band   of   men  and   servants   from   the  chief 
priests  and  the  Pharisees,  the  scribes  and  the 
ancients  of  the  people,  cometh  thither  while 
He  was  yet  speaking,  and  with  him  a  great 
multitude,    with    lanterns    and    torches    and 
weapons,  swords  and  clubs  and  staves. 

9.  Jesus,    therefore,    knowing    all    things 
that  were  to  come  upon  Him,  went  forward 
and  saith  to  them:    Whom  seek  ye?    They 
answered   Him :    Jesus  of  Nazareth.     Jesus 
saith  to  them:   I  am  He.     And  Judas  also, 
who   betrayed   Him,  stood   with  them.      As 
soon,  then,  as  He  had  said  to  them,  I  am  He, 
they  went,  backward  and  fell  to  the  ground. 
Again,  therefore,  He  asked  them  :  Whom  seek 
ye?    And  they  said :  Jesus  of  Nazareth.    Jesus 
answered  :  I  have  told  you  that  I  am  He.     If 
therefore  you   seek  Me,  let  these   go   their 
way;  that  the  word  might  be  fulfilled  which 
He  said :  Of  them  whom  Thou  hast  given  Me, 
I  have  not  lost  anyone. 

10.  And  he  that  betrayed  Him  had  given 
them  a  sign,  saying :  Whomsoever  I  shall  kiss, 
that  is  He;  lay  hold  on  Him,  hold  Him  fast, 


4  The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

and  lead  Him  away  cautiously.  And  when 
he  was  come,  immediately  going  up  to  Jesus, 
he  said :  Hail,  Rabbi,  and  he  kissed  Him. 
And  Jesus  said  to  him :  Friend,  whereto  art 
thou  come  ?  Judas,  dost  thou  betray  the  Son 
of  Man  with  a  kiss  ?  Then  they  came  up,  and 
laid  hands  on  Jesus,  and  held  Him. 

11.  And  they  that  were  about  Him,  seeing 
what  would  follow,  said  to  Him :   Lord,  shall 
we    strike   with   the    sword?     Then    one    of 
them    that    was    with    Jesus,    Simon    Peter, 
stretching  forth  his  hand,   drew  his   sword, 
and  striking  the  servant  of  the  high  priest, 
cut  off  his  ear.     And  the  name  of  the  servant 
was  Malchus.     But  Jesus,  answering,  said : 
Suffer  ye  thus  far.     Then  He  said  to  Peter : 
Put  up  again  thy  sword  into  the  scabbard. 
For  all  that  take  the  sword  shall  perish  with 
the  sword.     Thinkest  thou  that  I  cannot  ask 
My  Father,  and  He  will  give  Me  presently 
more  than  twelve  legions  of  angels?     How, 
then,  shall  the  Scriptures  be  fulfilled,  that  so 
it  must  be  done  ?      The   chalice   which   My 
Father  hath  given  Me,  shall  I  not  drink  it? 
And  when  He  had  touched  his  ear,  He  healed 
him. 

12.  In  that  same  hour  Jesus  said  to  the  chief 
priests  and  magistrates  of  the  Temple,  and  the 
ancients  and  the  multitude  that  were  come 
to  Him  :  Are  you  come  out,  as  it  were  against 
a  robber,  with  swords  and  clubs  and  staves 
to  apprehend  Me  ?     I  sat  daily  with  you  teach 
ing  in  the  Temple,  and  you  did  not  stretch 
forth  your  hand  against  Me.     But  this  is  your 
hour,  and  the  power  of  darkness.     Now  all 
this    was   done,   that   the   Scriptures    of   the 
prophets  might  be  fulfilled.     Then   His  dis- 


The  Passion  of  Our  Lord        5 

ciples,  leaving  Him,  all  fled  away.  And  a 
certain  young  man  followed  Him,  having  a 
linen  cloth  cast  about  his  naked  body,  and 
they  laid  hold  on  him.  But  he,  casting  off 
the  linen  cloth,  fled  from  them  naked. 

13.  Then  the  band,  and  the  tribune,  and 
the   servants   of  the   Jews,  took   Jesus   and 
bound    Him.     And   they    led    Him   away   to 
Annas    first,    for    he    was    father-in-law    to 
Caiaphas,  who  was  the  high  priest  of  that  year. 
Now  Caiaphas  was  he  who  had  given  the 
counsel  to  the  Jews,  that  it  was  expedient  that 

,  one  man  should  die  for  the  people. 

14.  The  high  priest  then  asked  Jesus  of  His 
disciples  and  His  doctrine.     Jesus  answered 
him :    I  have  spoken  openly  to  the  world,  I 
have  always  taught  in  the  synagogue  and  in 
the  Temple  whither  all  the  Jews  resort,  and 
in    private    I    have    spoken    nothing.     Why 
askest  thou  Me  ?     Ask  them  who  have  heard 
what  I   have   spoken  to  them;   behold,  they 
know  what  things  I  have  said.     And  when  He 
had  said  these  things,  one  of  the  officers  stand 
ing  by  gave  Jesus  a  blow,  saying :  Answerest 
Thou  the  high  priest   so  ?     Jesus  answered 
him :   If  I  have  spoken  ill,  give  testimony  of 
the  evil;  but  if  well,  why  strikest  thou  Me? 
And  Annas  sent  Him  bound  to  Caiaphas,  the 
high  priest. 

15.  But  they,  holding  Jesus,  led   Him  to 
Caiaphas,  the  high  priest,  and  all  the  priests 
and  the  scribes  and  the  ancients  were  assem 
bled  together.     And  the  chief  priests  and  the 
whole     council     sought     false     witness     for 
evidence  against  Jesus,  that  they  might  put 
Him  to  death.     For  though  many  false  wit 
nesses  had  come  in,  and  bore  false  witness 


6  The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

against  Him,  their  evidence  did  not  agree. 
And  last  of  all  there  came  in  two  false  wit 
nesses.  They,  rising  up,  bore  false  witness 
against  Him,  saying:  We  heard  Him  say,  I 
will  destroy  this  temple  of  God  made  with 
hands,  and  within  three  days  I  will  build 
another  not  made  with  hands.  And  their 
witness  did  not  agree. 

16.  And  the  high  priest,  rising  up  in  the 
midst,  asked  Jesus,  saying:   Answerest  Thou 
nothing  to  the  things  that  are  laid  to  Thy 
charge  by  these  men?     But  Jesus  held  His 
peace  and  answered  nothing.    Again  the  high 
priest  asked  Him  and  said  to  Him :   I  adjure 
Thee,  by  the  living  God,  that  Thou  tell  us  if 
Thou  be  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  blessed 
God.    And  Jesus  said  to  him  :  Thou  hast  said 
it,  I  am.    Nevertheless  I  say  to  you,  hereafter 
you  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  sitting  on  the 
right  hand  of  the  power  of  God,  and  coming 
in  the   clouds   of   Heaven.    Then   the   high 
priest  rent  his  garments,  saying:    He  hath 
blasphemed;  what  further  need  have  we  of 
witnesses?     Behold,  now  you  have  heard  the 
blasphemy,   what   think   you?    But   they   all 
answering,  condemned  Him  and  said :   He  is 
guilty  of  death. 

17.  But  Simon  Peter  followed  Jesus  afar  off, 
and  so  did  another  disciple,  to  the  high  priest's 
palace.     And  that  disciple  was  known  to  the 
high  priest,  and  went  in  with  Jesus  into  the 
court  of  the  high  priest.    But  Peter  stood 
at  the   door  without.    Then   the   other  dis 
ciple,  who  was  known  to  the  high  priest,  went 
put  and  spoke  to  the  portress,  and  brought 
in  Peter.    And  when  they  had  kindled  a  fire 
of  coals  in  the  midst  of  the  hall,  because  it 


The  Passion  of  Our  Lord       7 

was  cold,  and  were  sitting  about  it,  Peter  sat 
with  the  servants  to  see  the  end,  and  warmed 
himself.  Now  when  Peter  was  in  the  court 
below,  there  cometh  one  of  the  maidservants 
of  the  high  priest,  the  maid  that  was  portress; 
and  when  she  had  seen  Peter  sitting  in  the 
light  and  warming  himself,  and  had  looked 
on  him,  she  said :  Thou  also  wast  with  Jesus 
of  Nazareth,  the  Gaiilaean.  This  man  also  was 
with  Him.  Art  not  thou  also  one  of  this 
man's  disciples  ?  But  he  denied  Him  before 
them  all,  saying :  Woman,  I  am  not.  I  know 
Him  not.  I  neither  know  nor  understand 
what  thou  sayest. 

18.  And  he  went  forth  before  the  court,  out 
of  the  gate,  and  the  cock  crew.     And  again 
another  maidservant  saw  him,  and  she  began 
to  say  to  the  standers-by:    This  is   one  of 
them.    This    man    also    was    with    Jesus    of 
Nazareth.    Thou  also  art  one  of  them.     And 
again  he  denied  with  an  oath:   O  man,  I  am 
not.    I  do  not  know  the  man.    And  after  a 
little  while,  about  the  space  of  one  hour  after, 
they  that  stood  by  came  again  and  said  to 
Peter :  Surely  thou  also  art  one  of  them,  for 
even  thy  speech  doth  discover  thee.    Thou  also 
art  a  Gaiilaean.     And  another  man,  one  of  the 
servants  of  the  high  priest,  a  kinsman  to  him 
whose  ear  Peter  cut  off,  saith  to  him :   Did  I 
not  see  thee  in  the  Garden  with  Him  ?     Then 
he  began  to  curse  and  to  swear  that  he  knew 
not  the  man,  saying :   Man,  I  know  not  what 
thou  sayest;  I  know  not  this  man  of  whom 
you  speak. 

19.  And    immediately,    while   he    was   yet 
speaking,   the    cock    crew   again.      And   the 
Lord,  turning,  looked  on  Peter.    And  Peter 


B  The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

remembered  the  word  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
had  said  to  him :  Before  the  cock  crow  twice 
thou  shalt  deny  Me  thrice.  And  Peter  went 
out,  and  began  to  weep,  and  wept  bitterly. 

20.  And  the  men  that  held  Him  began  to 
spit    in    His    face,    and    mocked    Him,    and 
buffeted  Him,  and  they  blindfolded  Him,  and 
covered  His  face,  and  smote  Him  in  the  face, 
and  the  servants  struck  Him  with  the  palms 
of  their  hands.     And  they  asked  Him,  say 
ing:    Prophesy  unto  us,  O  Christ,  who  is  he 
that  struck  Thee  ?     And  many  other  things, 
blaspheming,  they  said  against  Him. 

21.  And  as  soon  as  it  was  day,  straightway 
all  the  chief  priests  and  ancients  of  the  people 
and  scribes  came  together  and  held  a  council 
against  Jesus  to  put  Him  to  death.     And  they 
brought  Him  into  their  council,  saying :    If 
Thou  be  the  Christ,  tell  us.     And  He  said  to 
them :  If  I  shall  tell  you,  you  will  not  believe 
Me,  and  if  I  shall  also  ask  you,  you  will  not 
answer  Me  nor  let  Me  go.     But  hereafter  the 
Son  of  Man  shall  be  sitting  on  the  right  hand 
of  the  power  of  God.     Then  said  they  all : 
Art  Thou  then  the  Son  of  God  ?     And  He 
said :   You  say  that  I  am.     Then  they  said : 
What  need  we  any  further  testimony?     For 
we   ourselves   have  heard  it   from   His   own 
mouth.     And  the   whole   multitude   of  them 
rose  up,  and  led  Him  away  bound,  and  de 
livered  Him  to  Pontius  Pilate  the  Governor. 

22.  Then  Judas,  who  betrayed  Him,  seeing 
that  He  was  condemned,  repenting  himself, 
brought  back  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver  to  the 
chief  priests  and  the  ancients,  saying :   I  have 
sinned  in  betraying  innocent  blood.     But  they 
said:    What  is  that  to  us?  look  thou  to  it. 


The  Passion  of  Our  Lord        9 

And  casting  down  the  pieces  of  silver  in  the 
Temple,  he  departed  and  went  and  hanged 
himself  with  a  halter.  But  the  chief  priests, 
having  taken  the  pieces  of  silver,  said :  It  is 
unlawful  for  us  to  put  them  into  the  corbona, 
because  it  is  the  price  of  blood.  And  having 
consulted  together,  they  bought  with  them 
the  potter's  field,  to  be  a  burying-place  for 
strangers.  Wherefore  that  field  was  called 
Haceldama,  that  is,  The  field  of  blood,  even 
to  this  day.  Then  was  fulfilled  that  which 
was  spoken  by  Jeremias  the  Prophet,  saying : 
And  they  took  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  the 
price  of  Him  that  was  valued,  whom  they 
prized  of  the  children  of  Israel.  And  they 
gave  them  unto  the  potter's  field,  as  the  Lord 
appointed  to  me. 

23.  Then  they  led  Jesus  from  Caiaphas  to 
the  Governor's   hall.     And  it  was   morning, 
and  they  went  not  into  the  hall,  that  they 
might  not  be  defiled,  but  that  they  might  eat 
the  Pasch.     Pilate  therefore  went  out  to  meet 
them,  and  said :    What  accusation  bring  you 
against  this  man?     They  answered  and  said 
to  him :    If  He  were  not  a  malefactor,  we 
would  not  have  delivered  Him  up  to  thee. 

24.  Pilate  then  said  to  them :    Take  Him 
you,  and  judge  Him  according  to  your  law. 
The  Jews  therefore  said  to  him  :  It  is  not  law 
ful  for  us  to  put  anyone  to  death;  that  the 
word  of  Jesus  might  be  fulfilled,  signifying 
what  death  He  should  die.     And  they  began 
to  accuse  Him,  saying :   We  have  found  this 
man  perverting  our  nation,  and  forbidding  to 
give  tribute  to  Caesar,  and  saying  that  He  is 
Christ   the   King.     And   Jesus   stood    before 
Pilate  the  Governor.     And  Pilate  asked  Him, 


io         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

saying:  Art  Thou  the  King  of  the  Jews? 
And  Jesus  answered  him  and  said :  Thou 
sayest  it.  And  the  chief  priests  and  ancients 
accused  Him  in  many  things.  And  when  He 
was  accused  He  answered  nothing. 

25.  Then   Pilate   again  asked   Him:    An- 
swerest  Thou  nothing  ?     Behold  in  how  many 
things  they   accuse  Thee.     Dost  not  Thou 
hear    how    great    testimonies    they    allege 
against  Thee  ?     But  Jesus  still  answered  him 
not  to  any  word,  so  that  the  Governor  won 
dered    exceedingly.     Pilate    therefore    went 
into  the  hall  again,  and  called  Jesus,  and  said 
to  Him :    Art  Thou  the  King  of  the  Jews  ? 
Jesus  answered :    Sayest  thou  this  thing  of 
thyself,  or  have  others  told  it  thee  of  Me  ? 
Pilate  answered  :   Am  I  a  Jew  ?     Thy  nation 
and  the  chief  priests  have  delivered  Thee  up 
to  me.    What  hast  Thou  done?    Jesus  an 
swered  :    My  Kingdom  is  not  of  this  world. 
If   My    Kingdom    were    of   this   world,   My 
servants  would  certainly  strive  that  I  should 
not  be  delivered  to  the  Jews,  but  now  My 
Kingdom  is  not  from  hence.     Pilate  therefore 
said  to  Him  :  Art  Thou  a  King  then  ?     Jesus 
answered:    Thou  sayest  that  I  am  a  King. 
For  this  was  I  born,  and  for  this  came  I  into 
the  world,  that  I  should  give  testimony  to 
the   truth.     Everyone   that   is   of   the   truth 
heareth    My    voice.     Pilate    saith   to    Him: 
What  is  truth?     And  when  he  had  said  this 
he  went  forth  again  to  the  Jews,  and  saith 
to  them :  I  find  no  cause  in  Him. 

26.  But  they  were  more  earnest,  saying: 
He  stirreth  up  the  people,  teaching  through 
out  all  Judaea,  beginning  from  Galilee  to  this 
place.    And  Pilate  hearing  of  Galilee,  asked 


The  Passion  of  Our  Lord      1 1 

if  the  man  were  a  Galilsean.  And  when  he 
understood  that  He  belonged  to  Herod's 
jurisdiction,  he  sent  Him  away  to  Herod,  who 
himself  was  also  at  Jerusalem  in  those  days. 

27.  And  Herod,  seeing  Jesus,  was  very  glad, 
for  he  was  desirous  of  a  long  time  to  see  Him, 
because  he  had  heard  many  things  of  Him, 
and  he  hoped  to  see  some  miracle  wrought 
by  Him.     And  he  questioned  Him  with  many 
words.     But  He  answered  him  nothing.     And 
the  chief  priests  and  scribes  stood  by,  ear 
nestly  accusing  Him.    And  Herod  with  his 
soldiers  despised  Him,  and  mocked  Him,  put 
ting  on  Him  a  white  garment,  and  sent  Him 
back  to  Pilate.    And  Herod  and  Pilate  were 
made  friends  together  that  same  day:    for 
before  they  were  enemies  one  to  another. 

28.  Then  Pilate,  calling  together  the  chief 
priests  and  the  magistrates  and  the  people, 
said  to  them :  You  have  brought  this  man  to 
me  as  one  that  perverteth  the  people;  and, 
behold,  I,  having  examined  Him  before  you, 
find   no   cause  in  this  man   touching  those 
things  wherein  you  accuse  Him.     No,  nor  yet 
Herod,  for  I  sent  you  to  him,  and  behold, 
nothing  worthy  of  death  is  done  to  Him.     I 
will  chastise  Him,  therefore,  and  release  Him. 

29.  Now  upon  the  solemn  festival-day  the 
Governor  was  accustomed  to  release  to  the 
people  one  of  the  prisoners,  whomsoever  they 
demanded.     And   he   had   then   a   notorious 
prisoner  that  was  called  Barabbas,  a  robber 
who  was  put  in  prison  with  seditious  men, 
who  in  the  sedition  had  committed  murder. 
And  when  the  multitude  was  come  up,  they 
began  to  desire  what  he  always  had  done  to 
them.    And  Pilate  answered  them  and  said: 


12         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

You  have  a  custom  that  I  should  release  one 
unto  you  at  the  Pasch.  Will  you,  therefore, 
that  I  release  unto  you  the  King  of  the  Jews  ? 
Whom  will  you  that  I  release  to  you,  Barabbas, 
or  Jesus  who  is  called  Christ  ?  For  he  knew 
that  through  envy  the  chief  priests  had 
delivered  Him  up. 

30.  But  the  chief  priests  and  ancients  per 
suaded    the    people    that    they    should    ask 
Barabbas   and  make   Jesus  away.     And   the 
Governor  answering   said   to  them :    Which 
will  you  have  of  the  two  to  be  released  unto 
you?     But  the  whole  multitude  cried  out  at 
once,  saying :    Away  with  this  man,  and  re 
lease  unto  us  Barabbas.     And  Pilate  spoke  to 
them  again,  desiring  to  release  Jesus :   What 
will  you  then  that  I  do  with   Jesus,  that  is 
called   Christ,  the  King  of  the   Jews?     But 
they  all  again  cried  out :  Crucify  Him,  crucify 
Him,  let  Him  be  crucified !     And  Pilate  said 
to  them  the  third  time :   Why,  what  evil  hath 
He  done?     I  find  no  cause  of  death  in  Him. 
I  will  chastise  Him,  therefore,  and  let  Him 
go.     But  they  were  the  more  instant  with  loud 
voices :    Crucify  Him,  let  Him  be  crucified ! 
And  their  voices  prevailed. 

31.  And   Pilate,   seeing   that   he   prevailed 
nothing,  but  rather  that  a  tumult  was  made, 
having   taken   water,  washed   his   hands   be 
fore  the  people,  saying :    I  am  innocent  of 
the  blood  of  this  just  man;  look  you  to  it. 
And    all    the    people    answering    said:     His 
blood   be   upon  us   and   upon    our   children. 
Then    Pilate,    being    willing    to    satisfy    the 
people,  gave  sentence  that  their  petition  should 
be    granted.      And    he    released    unto    them 
Barabbas,  who  for  murder  and  sedition  had 


The  Passion  of  Our  Lord      13 

been  cast  into  prison,  whom  they  had  desired, 
but  delivered  up  to  them  Jesus,  when  he  had 
scourged  Him,  to  be  crucified  according  to 
their  will. 

32.  Then  the  soldiers  of  the  Governor,  tak 
ing  Jesus  into  the  court  of  the  palace,  gathered 
together   unto    Him    the    whole    band,    and 
stripping  Him,  they  put  a  scarlet  cloak  about 
Him.     And  platting  a  crown  of  thorns,  they 
put  it  upon  His  head,  and  a  reed  in  His  right 
hand.     And  they  came  to  Him,  and  bowing 
the  knee  before  Him,  they  mocked  Him,  and 
began  to  salute  Him,  saying :   Hail,  King  of 
the  Jews!     And  they  gave  Him  blows,  and 
they  did  spit  upon  Him,  and  they  took  the  reed 
and  struck  His  head,  and  bowing  their  knees, 
they  worshipped  Him. 

33.  Pilate  therefore  went  forth  again  and 
saith  to  them :   Behold  I  bring  Him  forth  to 
you,  that  you  may  know  that  I  find  no  cause 
in  Him.     (So  Jesus  came  forth,  bearing  the 
crown   of  thorns,  and  the  purple  garment.) 
And   he   saith  to   them:    Behold   the    man! 
When  the   chief   priests,  therefore,  and  the 
officers  had  seen  Him,  they  cried  out,  saying : 
Crucify  Him,  crucify  Him !     Pilate  saith  to 
them :  Take  Him  you,  and  crucify  Him,  for  I 
find  no  cause  in  Him.     The  Jews  answered 
him :   We  have  a  law,  and  according  to  that 
law  He  ought  to  die,  because  He  made  Him 
self  the  Son  of  God. 

34.  When  Pilate  therefore  had  heard  this 
saying  he  feared  the  more.     And  he  entered 
into  the  hall  again,  and  he  said  to   Jesus : 
Whence  art  Thou?     But  Jesus  gave  him  no 
answer.      Pilate    therefore    saith    to    Him  : 
Speakest  Thou  not  to  me  ?     Knowest  Thou 


14         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

not  that  I  have  power  to  crucify  Thee,  and 
I  have  power  to  release  Thee?  Jesus  an 
swered:  Thou  shouldst  not  have  any  power 
against  Me,  unless  it  were  given  thee  from 
above.  Therefore  he  that  hath  delivered  Me 
to  thee  hath  the  greater  sin. 

35.  And  from  thenceforth  Pilate  sought  to 
release  Him.     But  the  Jews  cried  out,  saying : 
If  thou  release  this  man  thou  art  not  Caesar's 
friend,  for  whosoever  maketh  himself  a  king 
speaketh  against  Caesar.    Now  when  Pilate 
had  heard  these  words,  he  brought  Jesus  forth, 
and  sat  down  in  the  judgment-seat,  in  the 
place  that  is  called  Lithostrotos,  and  in  He 
brew  Gabbatha.    And  it  was  the  Parasceve  of 
the  Pasch,  about  the  sixth  hour,  and  he  saith 
to  the  Jews:   Behold  your  King!      But  they 
cried  out:   Away  with  Him,  away  with  Him, 
crucify  Him !      Pilate  saith  to  them  :   Shall  I 
crucify  your  King?     The   chief  priests  an 
swered  :  We  have  no  king  but  Caesar.    Then, 
therefore,  he  delivered  Him  to  them  to  be 
crucified. 

36.  And  after  they  had  mocked  Him,  they 
took  off  the  purple  cloak  from  Him,  and  put 
on  Him  His  own  garments,  and  led  Him  away 
to  crucify  Him.    And  as  they  led  Him  away, 
they  found  a  man  of  Cyrene,  named  Simon, 
who  passed  by  coming  out  of  the  country,  the 
father  of  Alexander  and  of  Rufus ;  him  they 
forced  to  take  up  His  cross  to  carry  after 
Jesus. 

37.  And  there  followed  Him  a  great  multi 
tude  of  people  and  of  women,  who  bewailed 
and  lamented   Him.     But  Jesus,  turning   to 
them,  said :    Daughters  of  Jerusalem,  weep 
not  over  Me,  but  weep  for  yourselves  and  for 


The  Passion  of  Our  Lord      15 

your  children.  For,  behold,  the  day  shall 
come  wherein  they  will  say :  Blessed  are  the 
barren  and  the  wombs  that  have  not  borne, 
and  the  breasts  that  have  not  given  suck. 
Then  shall  they  begin  to  say  to  the  mountains  : 
Fall  upon  us,  and  to  the  hills  :  Cover  us.  For 
if  in  the  green  wood  they  do  these  things, 
what  shall  be  done  in  the  dry  ? 

38.  And  bearing  His  own  cross,  He  went 
forth  to  that  place  which  is  called  Calvary, 
but  in  Hebrew   Golgotha.     And  they   gave 
Him    to    drink    wine    mingled    with    myrrh. 
And  when  He  had  tasted  He  would  not  drink. 
And  there  were  also  two  other,  malefactors,  led 
with  Him  to  be  put  to  death.    And  when  they 
were  come  to  the  place  they  crucified  Him 
there;  and  the  robbers,  one  on  the  right  hand, 
and  the  other  on  the  left.     And  the  Scripture 
was    fulfilled,    which    saith:     And    with   the 
wicked  He  was  reputed. 

39.  And  Pilate  wrote  a  title  also,  and  he  put 
it  upon  the  cross  over  His  head.     And  the 
writing  was :   This  is  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the 
King  of  the  Jews.    This  title,  therefore,  many 
of  the  Jews  read,  because  the  place  where 
Jesus  was  crucified  was  near  to  the  city,  and  it 
was  written  in  Hebrew,  in  Greek,  and  in  Latin. 
Then  the  chief  priests  said  to  Pilate :   Write 
not,  the  King  of  the  Jews,  but  that  He  said : 
I  am  the  King  of  the  Jews.    Pilate  answered : 
What  I  have  written  I  have  written. 

40.  And  Jesus  said :   Father,  forgive  them, 
for  they  know  not  what  they  do.    Then  the 
soldiers,  after  they  had  crucified  Him,  took 
his  garments  (and  they  made  four  parts,  to 
every  soldier  a  part,  casting  lots  upon  them 
what  every  man  should  take),  and  also  His 


1 6         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

coat  Now  the  coat  was  without  seam,  woven 
from  the  top  throughout.  They  said  then 
to  one  another :  Let  us  not  cut  it,  but  let  us 
cast  lots  for  it  whose  it  shall  be;  that  the 
word  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
the  Prophet :  They  have  parted  My  garments 
among  them,  and  upon  My  vesture  they  have 
cast  lots.  And  the  soldiers  indeed  did  these 
things.  And  it  was  the  third  hour  and  they 
crucified  Him. 

41.  And  they  sat  down  and  watched  Him. 
And  the  people  stood  beholding.  And  they 
that  passed  by  blasphemed  Him,  wagging 
their  heads  and  saying :  Vah,  Thou  that 
destroyest  the  Temple  of  God,  and  in  three 
days  buildest  it  up  again,  save  Thy  own  self; 
if  Thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  come  down  from 
the  cross.  In  like  manner  the  chief  priests 
with  the  scribes  and  ancients,  mocking,  de 
rided  Him,  saying  :  He  saved  others,  Himself 
He  cannot  save.  If  He  be  Christ  the  King  of 
Israel,  if  He  be  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  let 
Him  now  come  down  from  the  cross,  that  we 
may  see  and  believe.  He  trusted  in  God ;  let 
Him  now  deliver  Him,  if  He  will  have  Him, 
for  He  said :  I  am  the  Son  of  God. 

42.  And  the  soldiers  also  mocked  Him, 
coming  to  Him  and  offering  Him  vinegar,  and 
saying:  If  Thou  be  the  King  of  the  Jews, 
save  Thyself.  And  the  selfsame  thing  the 
thieves  that  were  crucified  with  Him  re 
proached  Him  with,  and  reviled  Him.  And 
one  of  these  robbers  who  were  hanging, 
blasphemed  Him,  saying:  If  thou  be  Christ, 
save  Thyself  and  us.  But  the  other,  answer 
ing,  rebuked  him,  saying :  Neither  dost  thou 
fear  God,  seeing  thou  art  under  the  same  con- 


The  Passion  of  Our  Lord      17 

demnation?  And  we,  indeed,  justly,  for  we 
receive  the  due  reward  of  our  deeds;  but  this 
man  hath  done  no  evil.  And  he  said  to  Jesus  : 
Lord,  remember  me  when  Thou  shalt  come 
into  Thy  kingdom.  And  Jesus  said  to  him : 
Amen,  I  say  to  thee,  this  day  thou  shalt  be 
with  Me  in  Paradise. 

43.  Now  there  stood  by  the  cross  of  Jesus 
His  Mother,  and  His  Mother's  sister,  Mary  of 
Cleophas,  and  Mary  Magdalen.     When  Jesus 
therefore  saw  His  Mother,  and  the  disciple 
standing  whom  He  loved,  He  saith  to  His 
Mother:     Woman,    behold    thy    son.     After 
that   He  saith  to   the  disciple :    Behold  thy 
Mother.     And    from  that   hour   the   disciple 
took  her  to  his  own. 

44.  And  when  the  sixth  hour  was  come, 
there  was  darkness  over  the  whole  earth  until 
the  ninth  hour.     And  about  the  ninth  hour 
Jesus  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  saying: 
Eloi,    Eloi,    lamma    sabacthani  ?    which    is, 
being  interpreted :    My  God,  My  God,  why 
hast  Thou  forsaken  Me  ?     And  some  of  them 
that  stood  there  and  heard,  said :  Behold,  this 
man  calleth  for  Elias. 

45.  Afterwards    Jesus,    knowing    that    all 
things  were  accomplished,  that  the  Scripture 
might  be  fulfilled,  said :   I  thirst.     Now  there 
was  a  vessel  set  there  full  of  vinegar.     And 
immediately    one    of    them    running    took    a 
sponge  and  filled  it  with  vinegar  and  put  it 
on  a  reed  about  hyssop,  and  offered  it  to  His 
mouth,  and  gave  Him  to  drink.     And  others 
said :  Stay,  let  us  see  whether  Elias  will  come 
to  take  Him  down  and  deliver  Him.     When 
Jesus  therefore  had   taken  the   vinegar,   He 
said  :  It  is  consummated. 


i8         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

46.  And   Jesus   again   crying   with  a  loud 
voice,  said :    Father,  into  Thy  hands  I  com 
mend  My  Spirit.  And  saying  this,  bowing  down 
His  head,  He  gave  up  the  ghost.     And  behold 
the  sun  was  darkened,  and  the  veil   of  the 
Temple  was  rent  in  two  in  the  midst  from 
the  top  even  to  the  bottom,  and  the  earth 
quaked,  and  the  rocks  were  rent.     And  the 
graves  opened,  and  many  bodies  of  the  Saints 
that  had  slept  arose,  and  coming  out  of  the 
tombs  after  His  resurrection,  came  into  the 
holy  city  and  appeared  to  many. 

47.  Now   the   centurion,   who    stood   over 
against  Him,  and  they  that  were  with  him 
watching  Jesus,  seeing  that  crying  out  in  this 
manner  He  had  given  up  the  ghost;  having 
seen  the  earthquake  and  the  things  that  were 
done,  were  greatly  afraid,  and  glorified  God, 
saying :   Indeed  this  was  a  just  man.    Indeed 
this  man  was  the  Son  of  God. 

48.  And  all  the  multitude  of  them  that  were 
come  together  to   that   sight,  and   saw  the 
things  that  were  done,  returned  striking  their 
breasts.     And  there  were  also  women,  among 
whom  was  Mary  Magdalene,  and  Mary  the 
mother  of  James  the  Less,  and  of  Joseph,  and 
Salome,  and  the  mother  of  the  sons  of  Ze- 
bedee,   who   also   when   He   was   in   Galilee 
followed  Him,  and  ministered  to   Him,  and 
many  other  women  that  came  up  with  Him 
to  Jerusalem.     And  all  His  acquaintance  and 
the  women   stood  afar   off  beholding  these 
things. 

49.  Then   the   Jews   (because   it   was   the 
Parasceve),  that  the  bodies  might  not  remain 
upon  the  cross  on  the  Sabbath  day  (for  that 
was  a  great  Sabbath  day),  besought  Pilate 


The  Passion  of  Our  Lord      19 

that  their  legs  might  be  broken,  and  that  they 
might  be  taken  away.  The  soldiers  therefore 
came,  and  they  broke  the  legs  of  the  first, 
and  of  the  other  that  was  crucified  with  Him. 
But  when  they  came  to  Jesus,  and  saw  that 
He  was  already  dead,  they  did  not  break  His 
legs,  but  one  of  the  soldiers  opened  His  side 
with  a  spear,  and  immediately  there  came  out 
blood  and  water.  And  he  that  saw  gave  testi 
mony,  and  his  testimony  is  true.  And  he 
knoweth  that  he  saith  true,  that  you  also  may 
believe.  For  these  things  were  done  that  the 
Scripture  might  be  fulfilled:  You  shall  not 
break  a  bone  of  Him.  And  again  another 
Scripture  saith:  They  shall  look  on  Him 
whom  they  pierced. 

50.  And  when  evening  was  come  (because 
it  was  the  Parasceve,  that  is,  the  day  before 
the  Sabbath),  a  certain  rich  man  of  Arimathea, 
a  city  of  Judaea,  by  name  Joseph,  who  was  a 
senator,  a  noble  councillor,  a  good  and  just 
man,  who  also  himself  waited  for  the  King 
dom  of  God,  and  was  a  disciple  of  Jesus,  but 
in  private  for  fear  of  the  Jews ;  this  man  had 
not  consented  to  their  counsel  and  doings; 
went  in  boldly  to  Pilate  and  besought  that  he 
might  take  away   the   body   of   Jesus.     But 
Pilate  wondered  that  He  should  be  already 
dead.    And  when  he  had  understood  it  by  the 
centurion,  he  commanded  that  the  body  of 
Jesus   should   be    delivered    to    Joseph.     He 
came  therefore  and  took  away  the  body  of 
Jesus. 

51.  And  Nicodemus  also  came,  who  at  first 
came  to  Jesus  by  night,  bringing  a  mixture  of 
myrrh   and   aloes,   about  a   hundred   pound. 
They  took  therefore  the  body  of  Jesus,  and 


20         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

buying  fine  linen,  wrapped  it  up  in  the  linen 
cloths  with  the  spices,  as  it  is  the  custom  with 
the  Jews  to  bury.  And  there  was  in  the  place 
where  He  was  crucified  a  garden,  and  in  the 
garden  a  new  sepulchre,  his  own  (Joseph's) 
monument,  which  he  had  hewed  out  in  a  rock, 
wherein  never  yet  any  man  had  been  laid. 
There,  therefore,  by  reason  of  the  Parasceve  of 
the  Jews,  they  laid  Jesus,  because  the  sepulchre 
was  nigh  at  hand.  "And  he  rolled  a  great  stone 
to  the  door  of  the  monument,  and  went  his 
way.  And  Mary  Magdalen,  and  Mary  the 
mother  of  Joseph,  and  the  women  that  were 
come  with  Him  from  Galilee,  following  after, 
sitting  over  against  the  sepulchre,  beheld 
where  His  body  was  laid.  And  returning 
they  prepared  spices  and  ointments,  and  on 
the  Sabbath  day  they  rested,  according  to  the 
commandment. 

52.  And  the  next  day  which  followed  the 
day  of  the  preparation,  the  chief  priests  and 
the  Pharisees  came  together  to  Pilate,  saying  : 
Sir,  we  have  remembered  that  that  seducer 
said,  while  He  was  yet  alive  :  After  three  days 
I  will  rise  again.  Command,  therefore,  the 
sepulchre  to  be  guarded  until  the  third  day, 
lest  His  disciples  come,  and  steal  Him  away, 
and  say  to  the  people :  He  is  risen  from  the 
dead,  so  the  last  error  shall  be  worse  than  the 
first.  Pilate  said  to  them  :  You  have  a  guard; 
go,  guard  it  as  you  know.  And  they,  depart 
ing,  made  the  sepulchre  sure  with  guards, 
sealing  the  stone. 


The  Leave-Taking  21 


I. — THE  LEAVE-TAKING. 

"  And  when  Jesus  had  said  these  things,  and  they  had 
sung  a  hymn,  He  went  forth  with  His  disciples,  accord 
ing  to  His  custom,  over  the  brook  Cedron  to  the  Mount 
of  Olives,  where  there  was  a  garden.  Then  Jesus  saith 
to  them,  You  will  all  be  scandalized  in  Me  this  night. 
For  it  is  written  :  I  will  strike  the  shepherd,  and  the 
sheep  of  the  flock  shall  be  dispersed.  But  after  I  shall 
be  risen  again,  I  will  go  before  you  into  Galilee." — 
MATT.  xxvi.  30-32;  MARK  xiv.  26-28;  LUKE  xxii.  39; 
JOHN  xviii.  i. 

1.  Our  Lord  knew  that  this  was  to  be  the 
last  gathering.     At  the  beginning  of  the  Last 
Supper  He  had  said :    "  With  desire  I  have 
desired  (i.e.,  I  have  desired  with  great  long 
ing)   to   eat   this   Pasch   with  you   before    I 
suffer."     All  through  that  Supper  how  keen 
was  His  affection  for  His  own;  how  much  He 
felt  for  them;  how  all  His  words  and  actions 
had  been  directed  with  a  view  to  giving  them 
comfort  and  courage!     He  had  bid  farewell 
to  His  Mother;  of  that  scene,  as  of  all  other 
similar  scenes,  Scripture  tells  us  not  a  word, 
as  though  the  Evangelists  felt  it  to  be  too 
sacred  for  description.    But  it  is  not  too  sacred 
for  meditation,  and  we  may  look  on  and  say 
and  think  what  we  will.     He  bade  farewell  to 
Judas  in  unmistakable  terms;  but  with  how 
much  affection   it  had   been    preceded,   how 
much  affection  was  shown  even  at  the  parting 
itself!     And  He  bade  farewell  to  all  the  rest; 
we  can   take  them    one   by   one,   with  their 
different  characters  and  different  shortcom 
ings,  and  know  that  He  had  a  special  love  for 
each. 

2.  Then  He  led  them  out  for  the  last  walk 


22         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

together  in  the  evening  twilight.  They  were 
full  of  courage,  for  had  they  not  been  fed  with 
His  own  Body  and  His  own  Blood?  Full 
of  hope,  for  had  He  not  told  them  that 
He  had  overcome  the  world  ?  Full  of 
thankfulness,  for  had  He  not  prayed  speci 
ally  for  them  and  associated  them  with 
Himself  before  His  Father?  "Heavenly 
Father,"  He  had  said,  "  I  pray  that  where  I  am, 
these  may  also  be."  But,  lastly,  full  of  con 
fidence  in  themselves;  they  had  not  yet  learned 
that  "Without  Me  you  can  do  nothing." 
This  Our  Lord  knew,  though  they  did  not; 
and  it  is  the  one  piercing  agony  of  the  leave- 
taking.  He  must  tell  them.  In  spite  of  all 
their  joy  of  heart,  and  protestations,  He  says 
to  them :  "  You  will  all  be  scandalized  in  Me 
this  night :  For  it  is  written,  I  will  strike  the 
Shepherd,  and  the  sheep  of  the  flock  shall  be 
dispersed." 

3.  There  is  something  very  tender  in  the 
manner  of  this  solemn  warning.  He  scarcely 
seems  to  blame  them;  He  speaks  as  if  it  were 
a  sad  necessity,  and  quotes  a  prophecy  to 
confirm  it.  But  He  does  not  quote  all  the 
prophecy;  He  quotes  only  that  which  refers 
to  them;  what  refers  to  Himself  He  keeps  in 
His  own  mind.  For  what  said  the  Prophet? 
These  are  his  words  :  "  And  they  shall  say  to 
Him :  What  are  these  wounds  in  the  midst  of 
Thy  hands  ?  And  He  shall  say :  With  these 
T  was  wounded  in  the  house  of  them  that 
loved  Me.  Awake,  O  sword,  against  My 
shepherd,  and  against  the  man  that  cleaveth 
to  Me,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts :  strike  the 
Shepherd,  and  the  sheep  shall  be  scattered,  and 
I  will  turn  My  hand  to  the  little  ones."  But 


The  Protests  of  Loyalty       23 

after  that  the  Prophet  promises  a  refining  of 
the  people;  and  Our  Lord  will  do  no  less.  He 
says  nothing  of  punishment;  He  will  not  re 
taliate  ;  He  looks  beyond  to  the  reconciliation  : 
"But  after  I  shall  be  risen  again,  I  will  go 
before  you  into  Galilee." 

Summary. 

1.  Our  Lord  held  this  formal  leave-taking,  with  all 
together,  and  with  each  individually,  the  best  and  the 
worst. 

2.  They  were  full  of  consolations,  but  also  of  self-con 
fidence,  which  needed  to  be  checked. 

3.  Yet  this  warning  was  one  of  sympathy,  and  even 
as  He  gave  it,  He  still  looked  to  the  reunion. 

II. — THE  PROTESTS  OF  LOYALTY. 

"  But  Peter  answering  said  to  him  :  Although  all 
men  shall  be  scandalized  in  Thee,  I  will  never  be  scan 
dalized.  And  Jesus  saith  to  him  :  Amen  I  say  to  thee, 
to-day,  even  in  this  night,  before  the  cock  crow  twice, 
thou  shalt  deny  Me  thrice.  But  Peter  spoke  the  more 
vehemently,  and  saith  to  Him  :  Although  I  should  die 
together  with  thee,  I  will  not  deny  Thee.  And  in  like 
manner  also  said  they  all." — MATT.  xxvi.  33-35;  MARK 
xiv.  29-31. 

i.  It  is  natural  that  Peter  should  take  alarm 
at  this  warning  of  our  Lord.  Whatever 
other  follies  and  mistakes  he  had  made  in  his 
life,  however  much  he  had  hitherto  been  re 
buked,  he  had  never  been  unfaithful.  On  the 
contrary,  he  was  Peter,  and  no  longer  Simon, 
precisely  because  he  had  been  the  first  to  pro 
claim  :  "  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 
living  God."  On  another  occasion,  when  so 
many  turned  away  "and  walked  with  Him  no 
more";  when  the  broken-hearted  Christ  turned 
to  His  disciples  and  asked  them:  "Will  you 
also  leave  Me  ?"  he  had  spoken  for  them  all : 


24         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

"  Lord,  to  whom  shall  we  go  ?  Thou  hast  the 
words  of  eternal  life."  Again,  on  the  Sea  of 
Galilee  he  had  walked  upon  the  waters  to  his 
Master;  and  on  Mount  Thabor  he  had  said  in 
his  enthusiasm :  "  Lord,  it  is  good  for  us  to 
be  here."  Never  yet  had  he  failed  one  tittle  in 
his  allegiance;  surely,  then,  he  would  be  con 
fident  now.  He  would  be;  no  matter  what 
might  happen  to  the  rest :  "  Although  all  men 
shall  be  scandalized  in  Thee,  I  will  never  be 
scandalized." 

2.  What  do  Our  Lord  and  St.  Peter  mean 
by  this  being  "  scandalized  "  ?    We  have  it  best 
expressed  by  the  two  disciples  on  the  way  to 
Emmaus.     "We  hoped,"  they  said  together, 
"  that  it  was  He  that  should  have  redeemed 
Israel."      We    hoped!     and    they    were    dis 
appointed.      We    hoped    in    this    "Prophet, 
mighty  in  word  and  work  before  God  and  all 
the  people."    They  had  seen  all  He  had  done, 
they  had  heard  all  He  had  said.     They  had 
trusted  in  Him  as  the  Saviour  of  the  world, 
as  the  King  of  Israel.     And  yet  that  was  to 
happen  this  night  and  next  day  which  was  to 
shake  their  confidence.     Before  midnight  they 
were  to  think  less  well  of  Him  whom  they 
had  chosen  for  their  Ideal  and  their  Master. 
They  were  to  be  disillusioned  and  to  doubt; 
this  was  to  be  scandalized  in  Him.     And  the 
same  has  been  ever  since.     Jesus  Christ  is  a 
disappointment   to    many;    He   is    too    lowly 
for    their    liking;    He    will    not    act    when 
they  think  He  ought.     They  forget  His  warn 
ing:    "Blessed  is  he  that  shall  not  be  scan 
dalized  in  Me." 

3.  It  cannot  be  doubted  that  these  men  loved 
Our  Lord.     It  cannot  be  doubted  that  when 


The  Protests  of  Loyalty        25 

they  protested  they  meant  every  word  they 
said.  Perhaps  it  was  on  this  account  that  Our 
Lord  seemed  already  to  have  forgiven  them; 
the  seriousness  of  the  offence  seems  scarcely 
to  be  noticed.  Still,  their  love  was  not  enough 
to  save  them  from  disaster.  Their  spirit  may 
indeed  have  been  willing,  but  their  nature  was 
weak;  and  there  are  times  when  spirit  and 
nature  must  be  strong  together  if  one  is  to 
conquer.  Natural  virtue  may  usually  be  equal 
to  natural  trial;  but  man  is  more  than  merely 
natural,  and  he  is  submitted  to  more  than 
merely  natural  forces.  When  that  time  comes, 
there  must  be  in  him  something  supernatural 
that  he  may  come  through  safe;  and  this  is 
the  meaning  of  the  spiritual  life,  the  signifi 
cance  of  prayer  as  a  safeguard  in  temptation. 

Summary. 

1.  The   protest   of    Peter   seemed   naturally   justified. 
He  had  not  yet  learned  himself. 

2.  To  be  "  scandalized  "  is  to  be  disappointed,  dis 
illusioned,  grow  mistrustful. 

3.  And  they  were  scandalized,  not  because  they  did 
not  love,  because  they  had  not  the  spiritual  sight  that 
was  needed. 

III. — THE  BEGINNINGS  OF  SORROW 

"  Then  Jesus  came  with  them  to  a  country  place,  a 
farm,  which  is  called  Gethsemani.  And  He  said  to  His 
disciples  :  Sit  you  here,  till  I  go  yonder  and  pray.  Pray, 
lest  ye  enter  into  temptation.  And  taking  with  Him 
Peter,  and  James  and  John  the  two  sons  of  Zebedee,  He 
began  to  grow  sorrowful  and  to  be  sad,  to  fear  and  to 
be  heavy.  Then  He  saith  to  them  :  My  soul  is  sorrowful 
even  unto  death  ;  stay  you  here  and  watch  with  me. " — 
MATT.  xxvi.  36-38;  MARK  xiv.  32-34;  LUKE  xxii.  40. 

I.  Three  distinct  stages  are  noticeable  as 
Our  Lord  climbs  the  hill  of  Olivet.  First, 


26         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

at  the  foot  of  the  hill  He  leaves  the  main  body 
of  the  Apostles.  Judas  is  already  absent; 
three  He  takes  further  with  Him;  the  eight 
He  bids  sit  and  wait,  as  He  had  probably  bade 
them  often  enough  before,  while  He  goes 
as  usual  for  His  evening  meditation  in  the 
Garden.  But  this  night  He  adds  a  word  of 
warning.  While  they  sit  and  wait  they  must 
"  pray,  lest  they  enter  into  temptation."  The 
Blessed  Sacrament  will  not  of  itself  save 
them;  their  own  protestations  will  not  save 
them;  in  a  very  short  time  the  mob  will  be  on 
them  and  they  will  run  away.  They  have  had 
their  warning;  let  them  take  heed.  There  is 
nothing  strange  in  this.  How  often  has  it 
happened  to  all  of  us  that  we  have  foreseen 
a  crisis  of  great  danger,  and  the  very  fore 
sight  of  it  has  prompted  us  to  prepare  for  it 
by  prayer.  Sometimes  we  have  listened  to 
the  prompting,  and  have  come  through  safely; 
sometimes  we  have  not,  and  have  been  "  scan 
dalized" 

2.  Then  He  climbs  the  hill  with  the 
three  chosen  companions,  the  companions 
on  Thabor,  the  companions  in  the  government 
of  the  Church  that  was  to  be;  if  companions 
in  glory,  companions  also  in  sorrow,  which 
has  always  been  the  lot  of  the  faithful  rulers 
of  God's  people.  In  their  presence  He  lets 
Himself  break  down;  this  is  the  first  step  in 
their  temptation,  and  He  knows  they  will  not 
falter,  though  for  some  of  the  others  it  might 
have  been  too  much.  St.  Matthew  and 
St.  Mark  use  four  words  to  describe  this  first 
collapse:  sorrow,  sadness,  fear,  heaviness. 
Perhaps  we  may  paraphrase  them  thus  :  sense 
of  utter  failure,  sense  of  black  depression, 


The  Beginnings  of  Sorrows     27 

sense  of  physical  unnerving,  sense  of  gloom 
and  foreboding — those  four  agonies  which 
beset  every  broken  soul.  And  these  were  not 
only  in  His  heart,  but  this  time  appeared  to 
the  three  in  His  eyes,  in  His  face,  in  His  whole 
behaviour. 

3.  Sometimes,  in  the  company  of  a  true 
friend,  there  is  sanctity  in  revealing  one's 
heart.  For  friendship  means  equality,  and 
equality  demands  that  we  should  share  all  that 
we  have,  the  sorrows  with  the  joys.  "Come 
to  Me  all  you  that  labour  and  are  burthened, 
and  I  will  refresh  you,"  He  had  said  on  one 
occasion;  it  was  now  His  turn  to  be  burthened 
and  to  need  refreshment.  His  manner  com 
pels  Him  to  speak,  for  their  sake  as  much  as 
for  His  own;  He  must  explain  His  strange 
behaviour.  He  is  beaten,  He  can  scarcely 
support  Himself,  He  never  needed  a  com 
panion  more  than  now.  He  knows  that  His 
only  support  can  be  in  prayer,  yet  He  feels 
that  even  for  this  He  must  have  the  com 
panionship  of  others.  "My  soul  is  sorrowful 
even  unto  death :  it  would  gladly  die ;  to  live 
as  it  is  now  is  worse  than  to  die,  it  is  living 
death.  Stay  you  here  :  do  not  leave  Me " — 
as  a  dying  man  begs  not  to  be  left  alone — 
"  and  watch  with  Me :  just  be  present  with 
Me." 

Summary. 

1.  First  the  eight  are  left,  warned  of  danger,  and 
warned  to  prepare  for  it. 

2.  Then  the  chosen  three  are  permitted  to  witness  His 
first  agony. 

3.  To  whom  He  confesses  His  depression  and  His 
need  of  a  companion. 


28         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 


IV. — THE  FIRST  PRAYER. 

"  And  when  He  had  gone  forward  a  little,  and  was 
withdrawn  away  from  them  a  stone's  cast,  kneeling 
down,  He  fell  flat  on  the  ground  upon  His  face ;  and  H« 
prayed,  saying  :  Father,  if  Thou  wilt,  remove  this 
chalice  from  Me,  nevertheless  not  My  will  but  Thine  be 
done.  O  My  Father,  if  it  is  possible,  let  this  chalice 
pass  from  Me.  Nevertheless  not  as  I  will  but  as  Thou 
wilt.  Abba,  Father,  all  things  are  possible  to  Thee. 
Take  away  this  chalice  from  Me.  But  not  what  I  will, 
but  what  Thou  wilt." — MATT.  xxvi.  36-39;  MARK  xiv. 
32-36 ;  LUKE  xxii.  40-42. 

1.  Here    the    first    phase    of    the    Passion 
begins.      Before    any   man   has   yet   touched 
Him,  before  any  wound  has  been  inflicted  on 
Him,  we  find  Our  Lord  more  broken  by  suffer 
ing  than  we  shall  again  see  Him  during  the 
whole  course  of  the  Passion.    Here  He  appears 
as  a  broken  man;  we  shall  not  see  that  again; 
on  the  contrary,  as  we  shall  have  reason  again 
and  again  to  recall,  His  very  independence  and 
unbrokenness  is  perhaps  the  chief  feature  of 
the  rest  of  the  story.     But  here  He  is  bowed 
down  :  He  falls,  first  to  His  knees,  then  flat  on 
His  face  upon  the  ground.     Such  scenes,  of 
men  broken  by  whatever  sorrow,  are  always 
terrible;  this  surpasses  them  all.     Let  it  be 
remembered  that  in  this,  and  throughout  the 
whole  Passion,  there  is  no  pretending.     Our 
Lord   suffered   that   which  brought   His   hu 
manity  to  such  a  pass.     We  wonder  what  it 
could   have   been;   St.   Paul    gives  the   key: 
"Christ  loved  me,  and  gave  Himself  for  me." 

2.  But  can  we  go  no  deeper  ?     Can  we  with 
any  certainty  analyze  the  ingredients  of  the 
chalice  which  He  so  abhorred  ?     It  could  not 
have  been  merely  a  fear  of  the  coming  Pas- 


The  First  Prayer  29 

sion ;  it  is  impossible  to  believe  that  Our 
Lord  would  pray  so  vehemently  against  that 
which,  on  other  occasions,  He  had  even  said 
He  desired.  But  if  we  have  ever  felt  remorse 
at  some  shameful  thing  we  have  done,  if  we 
have  ever  shared  the  shame  of  another  by 
receiving  some  of  the  blame  or  the  stain  of 
his  misdeeds — a  relation,  a  friend,  a  disciple, 
with  whom  we  have  been  connected,  or  for 
whom  we  have  been  responsible — then  we  may 
understand  a  little,  a  very  little,  of  the  shame 
of  Him  who  had  made  Himself  man,  who  had 
shared  all  with  man,  who  in  consequence  took 
upon  Himself  the  burthen  of  man's  evil,  who 
felt  it  equally  with  man — nay,  more  than  man, 
since  He  alone  could  comprehend  the  mean 
ing  of  sin,  who,  as  it  were,  that  night  felt 
Himself  guilty,  not  of  one  sin,  nor  of  one 
man's  sins,  but  of  all  the  sins  of  all  the  world. 
The  sense  of  guilt  has  driven  men  to  madness, 
to  suicide;  it  is  the  ingredient  of  Hell,  in  this 
world  and  in  the  next.  Then,  what  must  that 
agony  have  been  of  Him  who  for  man  was, 
as  St.  Paul  tells  us,  "made  sin"! 

3.  This,  then,  was  the  agony  He  would  have 
removed  "if  it  were  possible."  He  appeals 
with  a  kind  of  protest.  "Father! — O  My 
Father! — Abba,  Father!" — He  cries  out,  as 
if  the  claim  of  Sonship  should  be  enough. 
Had  it  not  been  enough  for  the  Prodigal  Son 
in  the  parable,  and  was  He  not,  even  if  He  had 
taken  upon  Himself  all  the  sins  of  all  men, 
still  the  very  Son  of  His  Father  ?  But  there 
was  something  else  to  be  considered.  The 
Father  loved  His  Son  dearly;  but  He  also 
loved  mankind.  The  Son  loved  the  Father 
dearly;  but  He,  too,  dearly  loved  mankind. 


30         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

And  on  this  account  that  the  chalice  should  be 
removed  was  not  possible;  for  then  love 
would  never  have  been  satisfied. 

Summary. 

1.  Our  Lord  is  here  more  bent  beneath  His  burthen 
than  in  any  other  scene  of  the  Passion. 

2.  The  content  of  that  burthen   was  mainly   all  the 
sins  of  all  mankind. 

3.  The  prayer  was  genuine;  but  love  made  it  that  it 
could  not  be  heard. 


V. — THE  SLEEPING  APOSTLES. 

"  And  He  cometh  to  His  disciples  and  findeth  them 
asleep.  And  He  saith  to  Peter  :  Simon,  sleepest  thou? 
What  !  Couldst  thou,  could  you,  not  watch  one  hour 
with  Me?  Watch  ye  and  pray  that  ye  enter  not  into 
temptation.  The  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but  the  flesh 
is  weak." — MATT.  xxvi.  40,  41 ;  MARK  xiv.  37,  38. 

i.  The  affection  and  the  tender  feeling  seen 
in  Our  Lord's  coming  back  to  His  disciples 
in  the  midst  of  His  agony  is  a  touch  of  human 
nature  that  is  surely  not  surpassed  in  the 
whole  Bible.  "  I  looked  for  one  that  would 
weep  together  with  Me,  and  there  was  none ; 
for  one  that  would  comfort  Me,  and  I  found 
none."  He  went,  not  so  much  for  their  sakes 
as  for  His  own.  It  was  a  perfect  act  of  friend 
ship.  He  was  sharing  the  burthen  of  man. 
He  looked  for  man  to  share  His  burthen  in 
return,  if  only  by  compassion.  Who,  then, 
shall  say  after  this  that  to  seek  relief  in  distress 
from  those  from  whom  true  friendship  gives 
us  the  right  to  seek  it  is  a  weakness  ?  Or  if 
it  is  a  weakness,  then  it  is  one  not  incon 
sistent  with  the  perfect  imitation  of  Our 
Lord.  "A  brother  helped  by  a  brother  is 


The  Sleeping  Apostles         31 

like  a  strong  city  " ;  and  of  the  two,  there  is 
rather  too  little  mutual  support  in  this  world 
than  too  much.  Let  us  not,  then,  too  easily 
condemn  it;  for  "as  often  as  you  do  it  to  the 
least,  you  do  it  to  Me." 

2.  But  though  to  seek  comfort  when  in  need 
and  to  find  it  is  a  perfect  thing,  to  seek  it  and 
not  to  find  it  may  be  the  occasion  of  still 
greater  perfection.     And  this  was  the  lot  of 
Our  Lord  on  this  terrible  night.     "  He  came 
unto  His  own,  and  His  own  received  Him  not," 
is   St.  John's  summary  of  Our  Lord's  life; 
when  he  wrote  those  words,  had  he  in  his  mind 
that  night  when  he  himself  slept  at  the  gate 
of  the   Garden  ?     His  own  had  no  comfort 
for  Him.     But  He  was  not  angered ;  He  was 
only  disappointed — only  disappointed !  as  He 
had  been  many  a  time  before,  as  He  has  been 
many  a  time  since.     And  His  disappointment 
did  not  harden  Him  against  them ;  it  only  made 
Him  feel   for  them  the  more.     He  did  not 
think  of  His  own  loss;  He  thought  only  of 
what  they  were  losing.     So  it  is  with  true 
friendship;  if  we  are  truly  another's  friend, 
and  he  hurts  us,  we  are  sorry  more  for  him 
than  for  ourselves. 

3.  This  is  the  first  suffering  of  the  Passion, 
the  neglect  of  His  own,  and  we  may  well  ask 
ourselves  whether  it  has  not  been  put  first 
with  a   special  object.     In   His  lifetime  the 
neglect  of  men  was  the  only  thing  of  which 
He  complained;  since  His  leaving  this  world 
we  may  safely  say  that  nothing  else  has  given 
Him  more  to  endure.     For  those  who  know 
no  better  there  is  excuse  enough;  for  His 
enemies  there  is  separate  treatment;  but  for 
His  own,  for  those  who  have  accepted  His 


32         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

livery  in  Baptism,  who  have  been  fed  upon 
His  Body  and  Blood,  who  have  been  sanctified 
at  every  fresh  turning  of  their  lives  by  the 
sacraments,  who  look  for  His  welcome  at  the 
hour  of  death,  who  appreciate  all  or  much  of 
the  wonderful  things  He  has  done  for  them 
during  life — for  how  many  of  these  does  Our 
Lord's  rebuke  hold  good  :  "  Sleepest  thou  ?" 
Do  you  not  care  ?  "  Could  you  not  watch  one 
hour?"  Is  My  company,  even  for  an  hour  at 
a  time,  too  much  ?  "  Watch  and  pray,  that 
ye  enter  not  into  temptation."  If  you  will  not 
help  yourselves,  I  cannot  help  you.  "The 
spirit  is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is  weak."  With 
out  Me  you  can  do  nothing;  with  Me  there 
is  nothing  you  cannot  do. 

Summary. 

1.  Our  Lord  was  a  true  friend,  in  weakness  as  well 
as  in  strength. 

2.  "  He  came  unto  His  own,  and  His  own  received 
Him  not." 

3.  And  the  same  is  still  too  true  to-day. 


VI. — THE  SECOND  PRAYER. 

"  And  going  away  again,  He  went  the  second  time, 
and  prayed,  saying  the  selfsame  words  :  O  My  Father, 
if  this  chalice  cannot  pass  except  I  drink  it,  Thy  will 
be  done.  And  He  cometh  again  and  findeth  them 
asleep ;  for  their  eyes  were  heavy  with  sorrow.  And 
He  said  to  them  :  Why  sleep  you  ?  Arise,  pray,  lest  you 
enter  into  temptation.  And  they  knew  not  what  to 
answer  Him." — MATT.  xxvi.  42,  43;  MARK  xiv.  39,  40; 
LUKE  xxii.  45,  46. 

I.  Undoubtedly  the  first  ingredient  of  Our 
Lord's  cup  of  sorrow  was  the  sense  of  the 
sin  of  the  world,  the  sense  that  in  some  way 


The  Second  Prayer  33 

it  was  His  own,  the  sense  that  in  Him  it  was 
to  be  expiated.  But  this  was  intensified  by 
many  others.  There  was  the  intensity  of  His 
love.  The  more  we  care  for  others,  the  more 
we  suffer  for  them  and  with  them :  what,  then, 
must  have  been  the  measure  of  the  suffering 
of  Our  Lord  for  us  ?  Again,  there  was  the 
determination  that  He  would  not  be  out-done 
in  generosity;  safely,  then,  we  may  say  that 
the  greatest  sufferer  in  the  world  does  but 
approach  to  the  suffering  of  Our  Lord. 
Again,  there  was  the  fact  of  His  refined  and 
perfect  nature.  The  more  perfect  the  creature, 
the  more  keenly  does  it  feel;  what,  then,  was 
the  suffering  of  the  nature  of  Our  Lord  ? 

2.  In  these  and  countless  other  ways  may 
we  grow  in  the  understanding  of  the  Agony 
in  the  Garden,  considering  only  the  perfec 
tion  of  His  human  nature.  There  is  yet 
another,  of  which  we  human  beings  can  only 
catch  a  glimpse ;  it  is  contained  in  that  word 
"Abba,  'Father."  For  if  He  could  be  so 
broken  at  the  thought  of  man,  because  He 
loved  man,  because  He  was  Himself  Man, 
because  man  had  done  so  ill,  what  must  have 
been  His  agony,  His  amazement,  on  the  side 
of  God,  when  He  thought  of  God  His  Father, 
whom  man  had  defied;  when  He  thought  of 
Himself,  God  the  Son,  whom  man  had  so 
ignored,  and  was  soon  to  do  to  death;  when 
He  felt  His  love  for  the  Father  so  insulted 
well  up  within  Him,  and  the  love  of  the  Father 
encompass  Him  all  about?  We  human  be 
ings  can  only  guess  at  the  meaning  of  all  this. 
We  trv  to  express  it  by  the  term  "the  wrath 
of  God,"  and  speak  of  it  as  being  visited  on 
Our  Lord.  But  we  mean  almost  the  opposite  ; 

3 


34         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

we  mean  the  love  of  God  unrequited,  insulted, 
the  love  of  God  devouring  Our  Lord,  so  to 
speak,  in  its  effort  to  win  back  the  love 
of  man.  Whatever  language  we  use  must 
always  seem  extravagant,  for  we  are  dealing 
with  a  love,  and  therefore  a  suffering,  which 
human  words  can  never  express. 

3.  Lastly,  there  was  His  own  part  in  this 
drama.  It  was  an  increase  of  agony  to  Him 
self  that  His  Sacred  Humanity  should  meet 
with  so  much  ingratitude,  and  neglect,  and 
forgetfulness.  It  was  an  increase  of  agony 
to  know  that  for  so  many  His  sufferings 
were  to  bear  so  little  fruit;  that  while  He 
was  to  be  for  the  resurrection  of  many, 
there  were  also  many  for  whom  He  was 
to  be  the  fall.  It  was  an  increase  of  agony 
to  know  that  in  His  mystical  Body,  the 
Church,  the  Passion  was  to  be  continued;  that 
not  only  "  this  night,"  but  through  all  time, 
man  would  be  scandalized  in  Him  through 
her,  men  would  take  offence  because  of  her 
seeming  weakness.  It  was  an  increase  of 
agony  to  foresee  the  treatment  He  would  re 
ceive  in  His  Sacramental  Life,  the  insults 
through  all  time. 

Summary. 

1.  We  must  measure  Our  Lord's  agony  by  the  per 
fection  of  His  Human  nature. 

2.  We  must  measure  it  by  the  perfection  of  His  love 
for  His  Father. 

3.  We  must  measure  it  by  the  personal  sufferings  He 
could  not  forget  in  Himself. 


The  Sweat  of  Blood  35 


VII. — THE  SWEAT  OF  BLOOD. 

"  And  leaving  them,  He  went  away  again,  and  He 
prayed  the  third  time,  saying  the  same  words.  And 
there  appeared  to  Him  an  Angel  from  Heaven,  strength 
ening  Him.  And  being  in  an  agony,  He  prayed  the 
longer.  And  His  sweat  became  as  drops  of  blood  trick 
ling  down  upon  the  ground.  Then  He  cometh  the  third 
time  to  His  disciples  and  saith  to  them  :  Sleep  ye  on 
now  and  take  your  rest.  It  is  enough,  the  hour  is  come. 
Behold  the  hour  is  at  hand,  and  the  Sen  of  Man  shall 
be  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  sinners.  Rise  up,  let  us 
go;  behold  he  that  will  betray  Me  is  at  hand." — MATT. 
xxvi.  44-46;  MARK  xiv.  41,  42;  LUKE  xxii.  45,  46. 

1.  There  is  something  very  becoming  in 
this  picture  of  consolation  which  is  told  us  by 
St.  Luke.     In  the  trial  of  the  Angels.J)efore 
the  beginning  of  man,  many  had  been  faithful; 
they  had  bowed  before  the  Man-God  that  was 
to  be.     When  the  time   was   full,  an  Angel 
announced  His  coming;  when  He  came,  and 
man  took  no  notice  of  Him,  the  skies  were 
thronged    with    angels    singing    His    glory. 
When  He  lay  in  the  desert,  exhausted  in  body, 
tempted  by  the  devil,  "Behold  Angels  came 
and    ministered    unto    Him."     We    do    not 
wonder,  then,  that  this  third  time,  when  again 
He  is  deserted  by  man,  and  tempted  by  Satan, 
an  Angel  is  visible  at  His  sideband  gives  Him 
the  succour  that  as  Man  He  needs. 

2.  Thus  is  Our  Lord's  prayer  heard.     But, 
let  us  noticej.  the  answer  to  the  prayer  is  very 
different  from  the  words  of  the  petition.     He 
asked  that  the  chalice  might^be  removed;  in 
stead,  it  is  made  yet  more  bitter,  by  the  con 
tinued  neglect  of  His  chosen  three,  by  the 
coming  ever  nearer  of  the  traitor  and  his  band, 


36         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

by  His  own  growing  weakness  and  inability 
to  resist.  But  there  comes  along  with  all  this, 
not  mere  comfort,  but  increase  of  strength; 
not  relief  from  His  burthen,  but  the  power  to 
endure  yet  more ;  not  an  end  to  the  agony, 
but  the  courage  to  "pray  the  longer";  not 
rest  at  last  upon  the  soft  grass,  but "  resistance 
even  unto  blood,"  so  that  "  His  sweat  became 
as  drops  of  blood  trickling  on  the  ground." 
Is  there  anything  more  sublime,  and  yet  more 
human,  than  that  blood-bathed  Body?  So 
does  God  hear  prayer;  so  much  farther  does 
God  see  than  we.  When  we  ask  for  rest,  for 
consolation,  He  prefers  to  make  us  heroes ; 
and  when  it  is  over,  and  we  look  back,  we 
thank  Him  that  "not  our  will,  but  His  has 
been  done."  There  is  no  exception  to  this 
rule. 

3.  What  a  transformation  takes  place  after 
this  third  prayer !  To  the  end  of  the  Passion, 
no  matter  what  men  may  do  to  Him,  we  shall 
never  see  Him  falter  or  broken  any  more. 
Always  henceforth  He  is  Master.  He  has 
strength  for  Himself,  except  such  as  may  de 
pend  upon  His  poor  worn  body;  and  He  has 
strength  for  everyone  about  Him.  His  dis 
ciples  may  sleep  if  they  will ;  He  will  protect 
them ;  in  the  hour  of  danger  He  will  call  them. 
The  hour  does  come;  He  does  call  them;  He 
gives  them  fair  warning;  He  recommends 
them  to  go;  there  is  strength  in  every  word 
and  gesture.  We  look  on  amazed ;  we  wonder 
whether  we  have  understood  aright;  and  yet 
around  us  we  see  the  same  illustrated  in  those 
who  seek  their  own  support  in  prayer. 


Judas  and  his  Followers        37 

Summary. 

1.  The  coming  of  the  Angel  is  of  a  piece  with  the  rest 
of  the  life  of  Our  Lord. 

2.  His  prayer  is  heard,  not  in  the  letter,  but  with  an 
increase  of  strength. 

3.  And  that  strength  is  abiding,  not  for  Himself  only, 
but  also  for  others. 


VIII. — JUDAS  AND  HIS  FOLLOWERS. 

"  Now  Judas  also,  who  betrayed  Him,  one  of  the 
twelve,  knew  the  place,  because  Jesus  had  often  resorted 
thither  together  with  His  disciples.  Judas  therefore, 
having  received  a  band  of  men  and  servants  from  the 
chief  priests  and  the  Pharisees,  the  scribes  and  the 
ancients  of  the  people,  cometh  thither  while  He  was  yet 
speaking,  and  with  him  a  great  multitude,  with  lanterns 
and  torches  and  weapons,  swords  and  clubs  and  staves." 
— MATT.  xxvi.  47;  MARK  xiv.  43;  LUKE  xxii.  47;  JOHN 
xviii.  2,  3. 

I.  It  is  almost  terrible  to  notice  how  the 
Evangelists  linger  on  the  name  of  Judas. 
Apart  from  other  places  in  the  Gospels  where 
he  is  mentioned,  and  where  the  Evangelists 
give  him  the  distinguishing  epithet  of  "  the 
traitor,"  here  St.  Matthew,  St.  Mark,  and 
St.  Luke  call  him  "Judas,  one  of  the  twelve," 
and  John  calls  him  "Judas,  who  betrayed 
Him."  The  personal  shame  of  having  him 
among  their  number  is  felt  by  all  four.  It  is 
the  shame  of  a  family  when  a  son  or  a  brother 
or  a  sister  has  disgraced  himself  or  herself, 
and  therefore  all  the  rest;  the  shame  of  a 
priest  when  he  hears  of  a  brother-priest  having 
done  something  unworthy  of  his  calling,  but, 
of  course,  incalculably  deeper.  They  seem  to 
be  reminding  themselves  of  the  duty  of  atone 
ment  that  belongs  to  the  rest  because  of  the 


38         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

treachery  of  one;  the  zeal  they  must  put  for 
ward  to  prove  to  Our  Lord  that  the  rest  at 
least  are  faithful. 

2.  At  the  same  time  they  seem  to  be  remind 
ing  themselves  that  if  one  such  as  he  may  fall 
so  low,  others  may  do  likewise.     He  was  one 
of  the  carefully  chosen  twelve;  therefore  he 
possessed  at  the  beginning  the  qualities  that 
would  make  a  saint,  he  was  given  the  training 
that  should  have  made  a  saint;  from  first  to 
last  he  had  the  special  affection  of  Our  Lord. 
He  was  entrusted  with  the  materialities   of 
the  Apostolic  body;  therefore  he  possessed 
gifts  of  nature  qualifying  him  for  this  post; 
he  had  in  consequence  a  greater  experience 
than  the  others  among  men,  which  some  seem 
to  think  so   valuable  in  the  making  of  an 
Apostle.     And  yet  he  fell;  his  very  promotion 
brought  about  his  fall;  had  he  been  kept  in 
the  background  he  might  never  have  been 
tempted,  "Howl,  thou  fir-tree,  for  the  cedar 
has  fallen!"    As  St.  Paul  wrote  long^after- 
wards  :  "  1  chastise  my  body,  and  bring  it  into 
subjection,  lest  while  preaching  to  others  I 
myself  become  a  castaway." 

3.  Then  there  is  the  multitude :   the  people 
whom  Our  Lord  had  cured;  the  people  for 
whom  He  had  toiled  unceasingly;  the  people 
dear  to  His  heart ;  the  people  who,  the  Sunday 
before,  had  cried  "Hosanna  to  the  Son  of 
David";  "a   great  multitude,"  say  two  Evan 
gelists,  with  "a  band  of  men  and  servants," 
says  St.  John;  from  "the  chief  priests  and 
ancients  of  the  people,"  says   St.  Matthew; 
from  "  the  chief  priests  and  the  scribes  and  the 
ancients,"   says   St.   Mark;   "from  the   chief 
priests  and  Pharisees,"  says  St.  John.    The 


The  Homage  of  the  Enemy     39 

scene  is  unmistakable.  What  a  growth  of 
cockle  among  the  wheat,  and  how  quickly  had 
it  sprung  up  !  All  in  four  short  days,  the  four 
days  of  Our  Lord's  hardest  work  on  earth,  the 
four  days  in  which,  as  never  before,  He  had 
vindicated  His  cause  and  put  His  enemies  to 
silence.  It  was  a  proof  that  He  had  failed — 
He  so  eloquent,  He  so  genuine,  He  so  deserv 
ing  of  success,  who  fought  besides,  not  for 
Himself,  but  for  His  Father,  and  for  the  very 
people  who  had  here  gathered  against  Him ! 
Such  is  the  wisdom  of  the  multitude. 

Summary. 

1.  The  shame  of  the  other  Apostles  because  of  the 
treachery  of  Judas. 

2.  The  fall  of  Judas,  from  what;  by  what  means,  to 
what  it  came. 

3.  The  multitude,  for  whom  Our  Lord  had  done  so 
much. 


IX.— THE  HOMAGE  OF  THE  ENEMY. 

"  Jesus,  therefore,  knowing  all  things  that  were  to 
come  upon  Him,  went  forward  and  saith  to  them ; 
Whom  seek  ye?  They  answered  Him  :  Jesus  of 
Nazareth.  Jesus  saith  to  them  :  I  am  He.  And  Judas 
also  who  betrayed  Him  stood  with  them.  As  soon,  then, 
as  He  had  said  to  them  :  I  am  He,  they  went  backward 
and  fell  to  the  ground.  Again,  therefore,  He  asked 
them:  Whom  seek  ye?  And  they  said:  Jesus  of 
Nazareth.  Jesus  answered  :  I  have  told  you  that  I  am 
He.  If  therefore  you  seek  Me,  let  these  go  their  way ; 
that  the  word  might  be  fulfilled  which  He  said  :  Of 
them  whom  Thou  hast  given  Me  I  have  not  lost  any 
one." — JOHN  xviii.  4-9. 

I.  This  scene  is  given  to  us  only  by  St.  John. 
St.  John  on  more  than  one  occasion  has  been 
careful  to  emphasize  the  fact  that  Our  Lord 


40         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

knew  what  was  about  to  happen.  He  keeps 
us  in  mind  that  Our  Lord  was  always  God, 
even  at  the  moments  when  He  permitted  His 
weak  human  nature  to  be  uppermost.  Other 
Saints  have  found  deep  matter  for  meditation 
in  this  thought — St.  Augustine,  Ludolph  of 
Saxony,  St.  Ignatius  Loyola,  Fra  Thomas  of 
Jesus,  and  others.  It  is  as  though,  while  the 
panorama  of  the  Passion  moves  before  them, 
they  keep  saying  to  themselves :  "  And  this 
is  God  all  the  time!"  We  may  well  repeat 
the  same,  at  any  hour,  but  especially  now  when 
we  look  at  Our  Lord,  broken  and  blood- 
bespattered,  yet  erect  and  commanding,  for  the 
first  time  confronting  His  enemies. 

2.  "  Erect  and  commanding."  Now  begins 
that  characteristic  dignity  which  never  leaves 
Our  Lord  throughout  the  Passion.  He  con 
fronts  them;  they  are  cowed  and  silent,  as  a 
coward  crowd  is  silent  when  true  strength 
confronts  it.  He  is  the  first  to  speak;  and 
His  words  now,  at  the  beginning  of  the  end — 
how  strange  ! — are  the  same  as  when  He  first 
appeared.  "Whom  seek  ye?"  He  asked  the 
first  disciples  when  they  followed  Him  down 
the  river-side.  "  Master,  where  do  You  live  ?" 
was  their  answer.  "Come  and  see,"  He  said; 
and  that  was  His  first  gathering.  Now,  how 
different!  Yet  He  will  have  His  name  pro 
claimed  even  if  it  be  by  His  enemies.  They 
shall  say  definitely  at  the  outset  who  is  their 
object  of  hatred  :  "  Jesus  of  Nazareth."  That 
name  will  be  heard  again  in  the  next  few 
days.  It  will  be  seen  on  Calvary.  It  will  be 
heard  and  seen,  the  abiding  object  of  hatred, 
but  also  "the  power  of  God  and  the  glory  of 
God,"  as  long  as  the  world  shall  last 


The  Homage  of  the  Enemy    41 

3.  "  Wherefore  God  hath  exalted  Him  above 
the  highest,  and  hath  bestowed  on  Him  the 
name  which  is  above  every  name;  that  at  the 
name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bend  in 
Heaven,  on  earth,  and  that  every  tongue 
should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to 
the  glory  of  God  the  Father."  Had  St.  Paul 
this  scene  in  mind  when  he  wrote  this  trium 
phant  sentence  ?  "I  am  He  " ;  and  at  the  word 
"they  went  backward  and  fell  to  the  ground." 
"I  am  He,"  he  had  said  to  the  Samaritan 
woman,  and  had  converted  her.  "  Fear  not,  it  is 
I,"  He  had  said  to  the  disciples  on  the  water; 
and  they  had  been  calmed.  "  Before  Abraham 
was,  I  am,"  was  His  thundering  refutation  of 
His  enemies.  And  later,  when  all  the  trouble 
is  over,  He  will  come  again  and  say  to  His 
own :  "  Fear  not,  it  is  I  ";  and  with  the  same 
word,  "  It  is  I,  Jesus,"  He  will  turn  the  per 
secutor  Saul  into  St.  Paul.  There  is  indeed 
great  courage  for  us  all  in  this  word  :  Ego  sum, 
I  am  He. 

Summary. 

1.  St  John  emphasizes  the  Divine  nature  in  the  midst 
of  the  human  weakness. 

2.  "Whom  seek  ye?"— "  Jesus  of   Nazareth."     The 
commandinsr.  the  stamp  set  on  the  Passion. 

3.  The  effect  of  Our  Lord's  answer  :  "  I  am  He,"  then 
and  at  all  times. 


42        The  Grown  of  Sorrow 


X.— THE  BETRAYAL. 

"  And  h«  that  betrayed  Him  had  given  them  a  sign, 
saying  :  Whomsoever  I  shall  kiss,  that  is  He ;  lay  hold 
on  Him,  hold  Him  fast,  and  lead  Him  away  cautiously. 
And  when  he  was  come,  immediately  going  up  to  Jesus, 
he  said  :  Hail,  Rabbi,  and  he  kissed  Him.  And  Jesus 
said  to  him  :  Friend,  whereto  art  thou  come?  Judas, 
dost  thou  betray  the  Son  of  Man  with  a  kiss?  Then 
they  came  up,  and  laid  hands  on  Jesus,  and  held 
him." — MATT.  xxvi.  48-50;  MARK  xiv.  44-46;  LUKE 
xxii,  48. 

i.  It  has  been  said  by  some,  as  a  sort  of 
defence  of  poor  Judas,  that  he  hoped  by  this 
act  of  betrayal  to  give  Our  Lord  an  oppor 
tunity  of  vindicating  Himself  before  the 
people;  that  he  had  grown  tired  of  this  long 
waiting  for  the  Kingdom  of  God  to  come, 
and  intended,  as  it  were,  to  compel  Him  at 
last  to  show  His  power  and  declare  Himself. 
But  the  wording  of  the  text  does  not  seem  to 
give  much  sanction  to  this  theory.  At  the 
beginning  we  are  distinctly  told  that  Judas 
had  at  last  come  to  prefer  silver  and  gold  to 
Jesus  Christ;  he  made  a  deliberate  choice 
between  two  alternatives,  and  bartered  one  for 
the  other.  Again,  Our  Lord's  dealing  with 
Judas  in  the  Supper-room  shows  deep  hard 
ness  of  heart;  it  is  hard  to  believe  that  Judas 
did  not  know  that  Our  Lord  understood. 
Finally,  here  the  fear  of  Judas  is,  not  that 
the  treachery  should  succeed,  but  that  it  should 
fail.  He  takes  every  precaution,  and,  to  make 
himself  doubly  sure,  he  trades  upon  the 
tender  affection  of  Our  Lord,  which  could  be 
counted  upon  to  help  in  the  betrayal  rather 
than  to  frustrate  it. 


The  Betrayal  43 

2.  It  was  as  if  he  said:    "Though,  Rabbi, 
You  might  save  Yourself  for  Your  own  sake, 
yet  let  Yourself  be  captured  for  mine."    And 
the  greeting  of  Our  Lord  confirms  this  view. 
With  the  greatness  of  a  hero,  He  lets  things 
take  their  course.     Had  it  been  Herod,  or  a 
stranger,  or  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  alone, 
He   might   have   resisted.      He    might   have 
"  passed  through  their  midst,"  as  He  had  done 
on  a  former  occasion  when  they  wished  to  take 
His  life.     He  might  have  flogged  them  from 
before  Him,  as  He  did  that  day  when  the  zeal 
of  His  Father's  house  devoured  Him.     He 
might  have  left  them  on  the  ground  where 
they  had  fallen.     But  the  traitor  is  His  friend ; 
the  traitor  is  the  trusted  Judas;  He  can  only 
feel  shame  along  with  pity;  He  can  only  show 
His  greatness  against  Himself  now,  keeping 
down  the  nausea  He  must  have  felt  when  the 
traitor's  lips  touched  His  cheek. 

3.  And  the  multitude  seem  to  feel  the  same. 
It  is  difficult  to  imagine  that  they  would  not 
have  known  Our  Lord  without  any  special 
notification  from  the  traitor.     He  tells  them 
Himself  a  little  later  that  He  is  perfectly  well 
known  to  them,  and  has  been  among  them 
every  day  of  late.    They  had  seen  Him,  they  had 
heard  Him,  they  had  spoken  with  Him  often 
enough;  He  had  Himself  already  told  them 
who  He  was,  and  His  word  was  better  than 
the  word  of  a  traitor.     But  with  one  of  His 
own  at  their  head  they  had  a  certain  sense  of 
security.     If  He  were  inclined  to  touch  them, 
He  might  be  deterred  from  the  sight  of  him. 
If  they  had  any  doubts  of  their  own,  the  traitor 
at  their  head  would  seem  to  justify  their  pro 
ceedings;  they  could  silence  their  own  con- 


44         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

sciences,  by  throwing  on  him  the  responsi 
bility.  So  the  world  has  hidden  and  clothed 
its  malice  under  the  name  of  some  traitor  to 
Our  Lord. 

Summary. 

1.  The  betrayal  of  Our  Lord  would  seem  to  have  been 
deliberate  and  intentional. 

2.  Our  Lord  yields  to  the  treachery  of  a  friend,  when 
He  had  not  yielded  to  enemies. 

3.  The  multitude,  powerless  of  themselves,  hid  them 
selves  beneath  the  traitor's  name. 

XI. — THE  HEALING  OF  MALCHUS. 

"  And  they  that  were  about  Him,  seeing  what  would 
follow,  said  to  Him  :  Lord,  shall  we  strike  with  the 
sword?  Then  one  of  them  that  was  with  Jesus,  Simon 
Peter,  stretching  forth  his  hand,  drew  his  sword,  and 
striking  the  servant  of  the  high  priest,  cut  off  his  ear. 
And  the  name  of  the  servant  was  Malchus.  But  Jesus 
answering  said  :  Suffer  ye  thus  far.  Then  he  said  to 
Peter  :  Put  up  again  thy  sword  into  the  scabbard.  For 
all  that  take  the  sword  shall  perish  with  the  sword. 
Thinkest  thou  that  I  cannot  ask  My  Father,  and  He 
will  give  me  presently  more  than  twelve  legions  of 
Angels?  How,  then,  shall  the  Scriptures  be  fulfilled, 
that  so  it  must  be  done?  The  chalice  which  My  Father 
hath  given  Me,  shall  I  not  drink  it?  And  when  He 
had  touched  his  ear,  He  healed  him." — MATT.  xxvi. 
51-54;  MARK  xiv.  47-49;  LUKE  xxii.  50,  51;  JOHN 
xviii.  10,  ii. 

i.  What  strange  circumstances  are  these 
for  the  working  of  Our  Lord's  last  healing 
miracle.  Unlike  all  the  others  in  the  New 
Testament,  the  victim  is  not  one  whom 
Our  Lord  has  met  in  the  course  of  His 
day's  work,  a  faithful  follower,  or  at  least 
one  who  believed  in  Him  and  appealed  by  the 
roadside;  but  he  is  an  avowed  enemy,  he  has 
got  his  wound  in  an  unholy  cause,  he  has  re 
ceived  his  wound  from  one  of  Our  Lord's 


The  Healing  of  Malchus       45 

own  defenders.  One  wonders  what  kind  of 
gratitude  He  received  for  such  an  act  of 
charity.  Surely  something;  surely  the  con 
version  of  Malchus ;  the  fact  that  we  are  given 
his  name,  as  in  the  later  case  of  Simon,  points 
to  his  being  known  later  to  the  Evangelists, 
and  therefore  to  his  being  among  the  band  of 
the  faithful. 

2.  One  wonders,  too,  what  must  have  been 
in  the  mind  of  Peter.     Poor  Peter !     He  had 
sworn  before  to  stand  up  for  his  Master  in  time 
of  trouble;  his  Master  had  expressly  seen  to  it 
that  he  brought  a  sword  with  him  to  the  Garden. 
He  now  does  stand  up  for  Him  in  the  best  way 
he  knows  how;  and  in  return  he  is  rebuked, 
and  the  "good"  he  has  done  is  cancelled  by 
Our  Lord  Himself.     Surely  if  He  could  work 
such  a  miracle  as  this,  and  under  circumstances 
such  as  these,  He  could  do  much  more.     Evi 
dently,  then,  not  only  is  the  case  hopeless,  but 
the  Master  has  decided  that  it  shall  be  hope 
less,  and  there  is  nothing  now  to  be  done  but 
run  away.     How  easily  one  can  so  decide  in 
questions  of  this   kind,   when  for   His   own 
reasons  Our  Lord  wills  that  things  shall  go 
hard  with  us,  that  our  well-intentioned  deeds 
shall  turn  out  mistakes,  and  that  we  shall  be 
suffered  to  say  and  do  nothing  in  our  own 
defence. 

3.  Meanwhile,  here   once  again   His   own 
commanding    presence    is    most    wonderful. 
From  beginning  to  end  it  is  shown  to  us  that 
if  not  a  sparrow  shall  fall  without  His  Father's 
consent,  neither   shall   He   Himself  be   mal 
treated  without  His  own  permission  at  each 
step.     He  is  always  Master;  the  conscious 
ness  of  it  does  but  make  His  enemies  rage  the 


46         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

more.  His  enemies  may  seize  Him,  but  they 
must  first  fall  down  before  Him.  The  friend 
may  betray  Him,  but  he  must  first  be  shown 
that  the  Master  has  not  been  deceived.  The 
mob  may  insult  Him,  but  they  shall  never  be 
able  to  say  that  to  the  end  He  has  slackened 
in  well-doing.  And  the  deliberateness  with 
which  He  acts-^-deliberately  refusing  to  ask 
His  Father,  deliberately  reversing  the  prayer 
He  had  offered  in  the  Garden,  deliberately 
healing  the  man,  while  the  mob  must  pause 
and  look  on — all  this  is  very  beautiful. 

Summary. 

1.  The  cure  of  Malchus,  the  last  of  His  cures,  stands 
alone  in  its  circumstances. 

2.  The  mind  of  Peter,  failing  to  understand,  is  totter 
ing  to  its  fall. 

3.  The  mind  of  Our  Lord,   always  Master,  always 
deliberately  free. 


XII.— THE  PROTEST  OF  OUR  LORD 

"  In  that  same  hour  Jesus  said  to  the  chief  priests  and 
magistrates  of  the  Temple,  and  the  ancients  and  the  mul 
titude  that  were  come  to  Him :  Are  you  come  out  as  it 
were  against  a  robber  with  swords  and  clubs  and 
staves  to  apprehend  me?  I  sat  daily  with  you  teaching 
in  the  Temple,  and  you  did  not  stretch  forth  your  hand 
against  Me.  But  this  is  your  hour  and  the  power  of 
darkness.  Now  all  this  was  done  that  the  Scriptures 
of  the  prophets  might  be  fulfilled.  Then  His  disciples, 
leaving  Him,  all  fled  away.  And  a  certain  young  man 
followed  Him,  having  a  linen  cloth  cast  about  his  naked 
body,  and  they  laid  hold  on  him.  But  he,  casting  off 
the  linen  cloth,  fled  from  them  naked." — MATT.  xxvi.  55  ; 
MARK  xiv.  48-52 ;  LUKE  xxii.  52,  53. 

I.  Again  we  are  struck  with  the  combination 
of  strength  and  weakness  manifested  by  Our 
Lord.  He  is  able  to  speak  to  all  this  assembly 


The  Protest  of  Our  Lord      47 

"  as  one  having  authority,"  in  the  way  He  had 
always  done  before,  on  the  Mount,  in  the 
Temple,  on  their  own  ground,  as  it  were ;  and 
yet  here  He  is  unable  to  do  anything  for  Him 
self.  He  can  only  permit  that  feature  of  His 
soul  to  appear  which  He  has  never  refused  to 
show;  that  special  agony,  even  to  weakness, 
that  it  feels  with  every  act  of  ingratitude. 
Indignity  to  Him  is  very  hard.  He  will  com 
plain  of  it  again  before  the  Passion  is  over, 
before  the  same  night  is  spent,  but  He  will 
complain  of  nothing  else.  And  with  what 
terrible  words  He  concludes:  "This  is  your 
hour  and  the  power  of  darkness!"  It  is  as 
though  He  knew  that  man  could  not  of  him 
self  be  so  cruel.  For  this  he  must  be  allied 
with  another  power. 

2.  How  the  multitude  and  the  leaders  re 
ceived  His  words  we  are  not  told;  with  con 
scious  shame,  no  doubt,  hidden  beneath  tumult 
and  bravado,  but  with  utter  disregard  of  their 
significance.  The  world  is  a  past  master  in 
the  art  of  ignoring  words  which  it  does  not 
wish  to  hear.  But  the  disciples  received  the 
words  in  a  stranger  way,  though  one  that  need 
not  surprise  us.  To  them  they  were  a  knell; 
their  hopes  of  years  had  been  crushed  in  a 
moment.  "We  hoped  that  this  was  He  that 
would  restore  the  kingdom  to  Israel ;"  and  now 
he  says :  "  This  is  your  hour  and  the  power 
of  darkness."  They  forget  the  warning;  they 
are  scandalized  in  Him,  as  He  said;  they  fly 
away,  every  single  one  of  them,  apparently 
even  John.  And  yet  Our  Lord  had  prayed 
for  them  this  very  night  as  "they  who  have 
stood  with  Me  in  My  temptations." 
3.  One  asks  oneself  the  meaning  of  the 


48         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

episode  of  the  man  in  white.  Many  strange 
details  must  have  happened  in  the  Passion 
which  have  not  been  recorded;  why  preserve 
such  a  detail  as  this  ?  St.  Mark  alone  tells 
the  story;  some  have  in  consequence  surmised 
that  it  was  he.  Others  have  suggested 
St.  John.  But  him  we  meet  again  immedi 
ately  after,  and  the  linen  cloth  is  strange. 
Let  us  conjecture;  we  can  do  no  more.  The 
Passion  was  above  all  others  a  time  "  for  the 
resurrection  and  for  the  fall  of  many  in  Israel." 
Is  this  one  of  them  ?  Is  this  a  case  of  a  voca 
tion  missed  because  of  the  difficulty?  Had 
this  man  stood  his  ground,  had  he  in  some 
way  shared  with  Our  Lord  the  agony  of  the 
moment,  might  we  not  have  had  yet  another 
name  to  add  to  those  of  Simon  of  Cyrene,  and 
Veronica,  and  the  holy  women,  and  the 
penitent  thief,  and  Joseph  of  Arimathea,  and 
Nicodemus? 

Summary. 

1.  The  strength  and  the  weakness  of  Our  Lord  before 
the  multitude. 

2.  The  desertion  of  the  Apostles  ;  the  plausible  reasons 
they  would  give. 

3.  The  man  in  the  linen  cloth  ;  is  this  another  vocation 
lost? 

XIII. — JESUS,  ANNAS,  CAIAPHAS. 

11  Then  the  band,  and  the  tribune,  and  the  servants 
of  the  Jews,  took  Jesus  and  bound  Him.  And  they  led 
Him  away  to  Annas  first,  for  he  was  father-in-law  to 
Caiaphas,  who  was  the  high  priest  of  that  year.  Now 
Caiaphas  was  he  who  had  given  the  counsel  to  the 
Jews,  that  it  was  expedient  that  one  man  should  die 
for  the  people." — JOHN  xviii.  12-14. 

I.  We  leave  to  scholars  the  discussion  of 
the  relations  between  Annas  and  Caiaphas, 


Jesus,  Annas,  Caiaphas         49 

who  the  two  were,  why  Annas  is  also  called 
the  high  priest,  and  why  Our  Lord  is  taken 
first  to  him,  before  appearing  in  the  lawful 
court.  It  is  enough  for  us  to  know  the  simple 
facts,  and  to  meditate  upon  the  procession. 
We  can  follow  Our  Lord  down  that  hill  of 
Olivet,  which  He  had  ascended  and  descended 
so  often,  particularly  of  late,  not  only  when 
going  to  and  from  the  Garden,  but  in  the 
glorious  procession  of  Palm  Sunday — it  was 
not  far  from  here  that  He  had  stopped  that 
procession  and  burst  into  tears  at  the  sight 
of  the  doomed  city  before  Him — and  in  His 
many  journeys  to  and  from  Bethany,  which 
lay  in  the  other  valley.  Many  a  time,  then, 
must  Our  Lord  have  thought  of  all  that  would 
happen  on  that  road,  as  He  passed  along  it 
during  these  last  years.  We  watch  Him  now 
dragged  along ;  we  remember  He  is  "  bound  " ; 
we  hear  the  prophecy  which  hints  that  He  fell 
in  the  brook ;  we  ask  ourselves  what  must  have 
been  the  sight  of  Him  that  entered  the  city 
gate  among  that  crowd  in  the  darkness.  What 
a  contrast  to  that  which  entered  by  that  same 
gate  on  the  Sunday  preceding ! 

2.  Who  was  this  Annas?  He  was  first 
of  all  a  Sadducee,  one  of  those  who,  as 
St.  Matthew  tells  us,  "  say  there  is  no  resurrec 
tion,"  or  who,  as  St.  Luke  writes  in  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles,  "say  there  is  no  resurrection, 
neither  Angel,  nor  spirit";  one  of  those  who, 
when  they  had  once  tried  to  catch  Our  Lord, 
had  been  so  confuted  that  "the  multitudes 
hearing  it,  were  in  admiration  at  His  doctrine"; 
one,  therefore,  who  was  not  likely  to  make 
much  account  of  the  hereafter,  or  of  Him  who 
spoke  of  His  own  resurrection  and  return. 

4 


50         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

He  was  one  who  had  been  many  times  high 
priest  himself,  who  had  secured  that  his  sons- 
in-law  should  succeed  him;  one  of  those  who, 
so  far  as  it  was  possible,  had  converted  his 
family  into  a  kind  of  Jewish  royal  house,  which 
would  resist  any  kind  of  intruder. 

3.  And  who  was  Caiaphas  ?  He,  too,  was  a 
Sadducee ;  he  believed  in  no  future  life,  there 
fore,  perhaps,  believed  in  no  Kingdom  of  the 
Messiah.  Moreover,  he  was  high  priest  of 
that  year;  into  such  hands  had  the  priesthood 
fallen  even  since  the  days  of  Zachary,  and  the 
Presentation  in  the  Temple,  even  during  the 
very  thirty  years  that  Our  Lord  was  living  on 
the  earth!  And  for  his  principles,  St.  John 
recalls  the  scene  when,  after  the  raising  of 
Lazarus,  the  Council  gathered  in  alarm  and 
asked  each  other :  "  What  shall  we  do,  for  this 
man  doth  many  miracles?"  And  Caiaphas 
answered  :  "  You  know  nothing.  Neither  do 
you  consider  that  it  is  expedient  for  you  that 
one  man  should  die  for  the  people,  and  that 
the  whole  nation  perish  not."  A  man,  then, 
whose  principle  was  expediency,  whose  right 
was  might. 

Summary. 

1.  The  first  steps  in  the  Passion  should  be  traced — 
from  Olivet  to  the  house  of  Annas. 

2.  Annas — the   Sadducee,  the  unbeliever,    the  maker 
of  a  false  royal  house. 

3.  Caiaphas — the     Sadducee,     the     one     who     first 
"  devised  to  put  Him  to  death." 


The  Trial  before  Annas 


XIV. — THE  TRIAL  BEFORE  ANNAS. 

"  The  high  priest  then  asked  Jesus  of  His  disciples 
and  of  His  doctrine.  Jesus  answered  him  :  I  have 
spoken  openly  to  the  world,  I  have  always  taught  in  the 
synagogue  and  in  the  Temple  whither  all  the  Jews 
resort,  and  in  private  I  have  spoken  nothing.  Why 
askest  thou  Me?  Ask  them  who  have  heard  what  I  have 
spoken  to  them ;  behold,  they  know  what  things  I  have 
said.  And  when  He  had  said  these  things,  one  of  the 
officers  standing  by  gave  Jesus  a  blow,  saying  : 
Answerest  Thou  the  high  priest  so?  Jesus  answered 
him  :  If  I  have  spoken  ill,  give  testimony  of  the  evil; 
but  if  well,  why  strikest  thou  Me?  And  Annas  sent 
him  bound  to  Caiaphas,  the  high  priest." — JOHN  xviii. 
19-24. 

1.  This  preliminary  trial  still  shows   Our 
Lord    in   all    His   dignity.     He   knows   that 
Annas  has   no   real   jurisdiction   over   Him; 
therefore    He   gives   him  no   direct   answer. 
More  than  that,  Annas  inquires  first  of  Our 
Lord's  disciples,  as  if  he  would  gladly  involve 
them  in  the  ruin  of  their  Master.     Here,  in 
deed,  for  us  English  Catholics,  is  an  anticipa 
tion  of  those  attempts  at  involving  others  by 
cross-examination  of  our  martyrs  with  which 
their  records  are  full.     But  Our  Lord  sets  the 
example  of  a  model  answer.     He  does  not 
deny  that  He  has  followers ;  indeed,  all  the 
world  are   His  followers;   He   points  ^to   all 
those   who   have   listened   to    Him   "in   the 
synagogue  and  the  Temple";  of  His  very  own 
He  says  nothing;  of  those  whom  His  Father 
had  given  Him  He  has  not  lost  any  one. 

2.  The   answer  is  exasperating,   precisely 
because  it  is  so  true.     It  is  triumphant,  and 
therefore  to  the  vanquished  it  appears  as  an 
impertinence.     So  does  it  appear  to  this  court. 
"And  when  He  had  answered  these  things, 


52         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

one  of  the  officers  standing  by  gave  Jesus  a 
blow,  saying  :  Answerest  Thou  the  high  priest 
so?"  No  doubt  Our  Lord  had  been  struck 
already  since  the  affair  in  the  Garden;  but 
this  is  the  first  blow  of  His  life  that  is  recorded. 
We  hear  it  fall;  we  see  the  livid  marks  it 
leaves  upon  His  face;  we  know  that  from 
henceforth  those  blue  stripes  will  be  there. 
As  we  look  we  recall  the  words  of  the  greatest 
of  heathen  philosophers.  When  he  describes  his 
ideal  of  a  man,  he  says  that  he  will  have  a  great 
heart  which  will  endure  bravely  great  misfor 
tunes,  will  accept  even  shame  with  equanimity. 
But  there  he  draws  the  line;  he  says  there  is 
one  shame  which  no  great  man  will  accept; 
to  accept  it,  he  says,  marks  a  feeble  soul;  he 
will  not  endure  to  be  struck  in  the  face.  Yet 
here  Our  Lord  endures  it!  One  ray  say 
with  truth,  that  blow  marks  the  boundary  line 
between  paganism  and  Christianity;  the  line 
where  paganism  stops  and  Christianity  goes 
forward. 

3.  The  blow  has  fallen;  there  follows  a 
solemn  silence;  for  the  moment  all  there 
present,  soldiers,  and  high  priest,  and  on 
lookers  alike,  are  awed  by  this  wanton  act  of 
shame.  They  feel  that  they  have  overstepped 
all  bounds.  And  in  the  midst  of  the  silence 
is  heard  the  solemn  rebuke  :  "  If  I  have  spoken 
ill,  give  testimony  of  the  evil;  but  if  well,  why 
strikest  thou  Me  ?"  But  they  have  now  waded 
too  deep ;  they  will  not  go  back.  They  break 
up  the  assembly;  they  pack  off  the  Prisoner  to 
another  court;  themselves  they  slink  away  like 
whipped  curs,  as  a  sinner  slinks  away  when  he 
has  done  a  deed  of  shame,  and  in  the  very  act 
his  conscience  rises  up  and  rebukes  him. 


The  Witness  before  Caiaphas     53 

Summary. 

1.  Our  Lord's  defence  of  Himself  and  of  His  own. 

2.  The  blow  He  received;  the  dividing-line  between 
paganism  and  Christianity. 

3.  The  rebuke  which  followed  it,  making  the  sinner 
ashamed. 


XV. — THE  WITNESS  BEFORE  CAIAPHAS. 

"  But  they,  holding  Jesus,  led  Him  to  Caiaphas  the 
high  priest,  and  all  the  priests  and  the  scribes  and  the 
ancients  were  assembled  together.  And  the  chief 
priests  and  the  whole  council  sought  false  witness  for 
evidence  against  Jesus,  that  they  might  put  Him  to 
death.  For  though  many  false  witnesses  had  come  in, 
and  bore  false  witness  against  Him,  their  evidence  did 
not  agree.  And  last  of  all  there  came  in  two  false  wit 
nesses.  They,  rising  up,  bore  false  witness  against 
Him,  saying  :  We  heard  Him  say,  I  will  destroy  this 
Temple  of  God  made  with  hands,  and  within  three 
days  I  will  build  another  not  made  with  hands.  And 
their  witness  did  not  agree." — MATT.  xxvi.  59-61  j  MARK 
xiv-  55-59- 

I.  The  court  of  Annas  was  no  proper  court ; 
it  had  no  authority  whatsoever;  it  was  only 
something  that  had  grown  up  round  a  man  of 
strong  will,  stronger  than  his  relatives  whom 
he  had  brought  into  office,  to  whom  the  people 
had  learnt  to  pay  deference  as  to  a  leader. 
Hence  by  it  Our  Lord  had  refused  to  be 
judged;  He  had  defied  it,  and  had  been  re 
warded  by  the  blow.  But  the  court  of 
Caiaphas  was  lawful,  even  though  unjust; 
and  at  once  we  find  Our  Lord  treating  it  with 
deference.  When  it  was  merely  brutal  and 
false,  He  treated  it  with  silence;  when  the 
lawful  authority  asked  a  lawful  question,  He 
gave  it  a  complete  answer,  be  the  conse 
quences  what  they  might.  As  He  had  said 


54         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

on  a  former  occasion,  so  He  Himself  did  now : 
"  Whatsoever  they  command  you,  observe  and 
do ;  but  according  to  their  works  do  ye  not." 

2.  The  witnesses  against  Him  were  many. 
There  will  always  be  found  in  this  world  (i) 
those  who  will  put  the  right  in  the  wrong; 
(2)  those  who  will  give  evidence  that  will 
flatter  the  powers  that  be.    Everyone  of  us 
knows  what  it  is  to  be  misunderstood  by  even 
one;  some  of  us  may  know  what  it  is  to  be 
deliberately  maligned  by  one,  or  perhaps  two ; 
but  how  many  of  us  have  been  so  maltreated 
as  to  have  had  many  against  us,  who  have, 
one  and  all,  deliberately  borne  false  witness, 
whose    word    has    been    preferred   to    ours, 
though  they  have  clearly   lied,   and  though 
they  have  clearly  contradicted  themselves  and 
one  another?     Many   of   us   have   had   our 
words  misquoted  against  us;  some  have  had 
them  deliberately  twisted;  but  how  many  have 
had  our  mere  figures  of  speech  turned  into 
explicit  statements,  and  by  an  addition  of  a 
word  here,  and  a  subtraction  of  a  word  there, 
have  been  convicted  out  of  our  own  mouths  ? 

3.  Yet  this  and  worse  is  the  practice  played 
upon  Our  Lord.    They  go  back  to  His  earliest 
days  of  preaching.    They  pick  out  His  greatest 
prophecy.     They  give  it  their  own  interpreta 
tion.     That  interpretation  is  too  absurd  even 
for  the  Council  to  accept  it.    All  the  time  He 
answered    nothing.      He    might    easily    have 
reminded  them,  had  He  wished,  of  His  exact 
words  and  their  meaning.      He  might  have 
shown  them  that  they  were  themselves  their 
own  accusers ;  that  they  had  understood  per 
fectly  well  what   He  had  meant,   from  the 
changes  they  had  made  in  His  words.    Later, 


Condemnation  before  Caiaphas    55 

when  He  was  dead  and  buried,  they  showed 
that  they  had  understood  from  their  appeal 
to  Pilate :  "  This  man  said  while  He  was  yet 
alive,  After  three  days  I  will  rise  again."  But 
He  said  nothing.  He  would  not  argue  with 
such  men.  To  suffer  at  their  hands  was  no 
disgrace;  it  is  never  a  disgrace  to  suffer  at  such 
hands. 

Summary. 

1.  Our  Lord  evaded  the  question  of  Annas;  in  the 
court  of  Caiaphas  and  Pilate  He  submitted. 

2.  The  evidence  against  Him  was  such  as  is  always 
against  the  truth,  but  more  intense. 

3.  It  did  but  prove  the  greater  guilt  of  His  accusers ; 
hence  He  had  no  need  to  speak. 


XVI. — THE  CONDEMNATION  BEFORE  CAIAPHAS. 

"  And  the  high  priest,  rising  up  in  the  midst,  asked 
Jesus,  saying  :  Answerest  Thou  nothing  to  the  things 
that  are  laid  to  Thy  charge  by  these  men?  But  Jesus 
held  His  peace  and  answered  nothing.  Again  the  high 
priest  asked  Him  and  said  to  Him  :  I  adjure  Thee,  by 
the  living  God,  that  Thou  tell  us  if  Thou  be  the  Christ, 
the  Son  of  the  blessed  God.  And  Jesus  said  to  him  : 
Thou  hast  said  it,  I  am.  Nevertheless  I  say  to  you, 
hereafter  you  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  sitting  on  the 
right  hand  of  the  power  of  God,  and  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  Heaven.  Then  the  high  priest  rent  his  gar 
ments,  saying  :  He  hath  blasphemed ;  what  further  need 
have  we  of  witnesses?  Behold,  now  you  have  heard  the 
blasphemy,  what  think  you?  But  they  all  answering 
condemned  Him  and  said  :  He  is  guilty  of  death." — 
MATT.  xxvi.  62-66;  MARK  xiv.  60-64. 

i.  The  witnesses  did  not  deserve  to  be 
refuted ;  their  best  refutation,  the  only  refuta 
tion  of  such  as  batten  on  untmth,  is  silence; 
to  them,  then,  Our  Lord  answered  nothing. 
But  Caiaphas  was  at  least  a  lawful  judge;  and 


56         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

though  he  could  be  ignored  when  he  united 
himself  with  the  false  witnesses,  still,  when  he 
spoke  in  his  own  name  he  had  a  right  to  be 
answered.  Something  seemed  to  tell  him  this ; 
there  is  a  consciousness  of  it  in  the  words : 
"  I  adjure  thee,  by  the  living  God."  He  knows 
with  whom  he  is  dealing;  he  knows  that  this 
Man  will  speak  the  truth;  he  knows  how 
exactly  to  word  his  question;  he  words  it  as 
Peter  worded  his  great  confession:  "Thou 
art  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God."  That 
he  should  know  all  this  is  a  terrible  confes 
sion,  a  confession  of  faith.  Of  all  men  in  the 
Passion,  none  seems  more  to  sin  against  the 
light  than  Caiaphas;  so  much  does  he  seem  to 
sin  against  it  that  one  wonders  how  a  man 
could  be  so  audacious. 

2.  Caiaphas  knew;  and  he  knew,  therefore, 
what  would  be  the  answer  of  Our  Lord;  if  he 
had  not  known,  he  might  have  suspected  he 
might  get  some  other  answer,  and  that  would 
have  ruined  his  place.    He  received  the  answer 
he  expected;  but  he  received  something  more. 
Yes,  Jesus  was  the  Christ,  the  Son   of  the 
living  God.     And  therefore  the  time  would 
come  when  the  tables  would  be  turned;  when 
He,  not  Caiaphas,  would  be  the  judge;  when 
the  mystery  of  Heaven,  not  the  glamour  of 
this  court,  would  surround  Him;  and  He  re 
calls  the  description  He  had  elsewhere  given 
of  His  coming  at  the  end  of  the  world.     Let 
it  be  noticed  that  this  is  the   first  time  in 
Scripture  that  Our  Lord  is  heard  to  state  so 
explicitly  that  He  is  "  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 
living  God." 

3.  Then  came  the  ending,  and  the  universal 
condemnation.     What  can  have  been  in  the 


Condemnation  before  Caiaphas    57 

minds  of  the  Council?  Either  they  believed 
His  words  or  they  did  not.  If  they  did  not 
believe  that  He  was  what  He  declared  Him 
self  to  be,  then  they  might  indeed  have  had 
Him  put  to  death,  but  at  the  same  time  they 
could  only  have  treated  Him  as  one  who  was 
mad — as  Herod  treated  Him,  for  instance,  who 
was  incapable  of  faith.  Only  a  madman  could 
have  made  such  a  claim,  especially  in  such  cir 
cumstances.  But  they  did  not  laugh  Him  to 
scorn;  they  did  not  ridicule;  they  took  Him 
seriously,  bitterly;  they  "did  protest  too 
much  ";  and  their  cry,  "  He  is  guilty  of  death," 
can  only  be  taken  as  their  own  terrible  death 
sentence. 

Summary. 

1.  The  solemn  adjuration  of  Caiaphas  seems  to  prove 
that  he  knew  the  truth. 

2.  Our  Lord  answers,  and  for  the  first  time  says  ex 
plicitly  that  He  is  God. 

3.  The  Council  condemn ;  their  sentence  is  their  own 
condemnation. 


XVII. — FIRST  DENIAL  OF  PETER. 

"  But  Simon  Peter  followed  Jesus  afar  off,  and  so  did 
another  disciple,  to  the  high  priest's  palace.  And  that 
disciple  was  known  to  the  high  priest,  and  went  in 
with  Jesus  into  the  court  of  the  high  priest.  But  Peter 
stood  at  the  door  without.  Then  the  other  disciple,  who 
was  known  to  the  high  priest,  went  out  and  spoke  to 
the  portress  and  brought  in  Peter.  And  when  they  had 
kindled  a  fire  of  coals  in  the  midst  of  the  hall,  because  it 
was  cold,  and  were  sitting  about  it,  Peter  sat  with  the 
servants  to  see  the  end,  and  warmed  himself.  Now 
when  Peter  was  in  the  court  below,  there  cometh  one 
of  the  maidservants  of  the  high  priest,  the  maid  that 
was  portress ;  and  when  she  had  seen  Peter  sitting  in 


58         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

the  light  and  warming  himself,  and  had  looked  on  him, 
she  said  :  Thou  also  wast  with  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the 
Galilaean.  This  man  also  was  with  him.  Art  not  thou 
also  one  of  this  man's  disciples?  But  he  denied  Him 
before  them  all,  saying  :  Woman,  I  am  not.  I  know 
Him  not.  I  neither  know  nor  understand  what  thou 
sayest." — MATT.  xxvi.  69,  70;  MARK  xiv.  66-68;  LUKE 
xxii.  54-57;  JOHN  xviii.  25. 

[NOTE. — There  is,  perhaps,  no  scene  in  Scrip 
ture    more   difficult   to   harmonize   than   the 
scene   of   Peter's  first  denial;   yet,  as   usual 
where  harmony  is  difficult,  the  fact  itself  can 
not  for  a  moment  be  suspected.    The  first 
three  Evangelists  give  it  at  the  fireside,  and 
do  not  say  that  the  maid  who  challenged  Peter 
was  portress.     St.  John  seems  to  imply  that 
the  denial  took  place  at  the  gate  as  soon  as 
Peter  had  entered,  and  that  it  was  made  in 
answer  to  a  challenge  of  the  portress.     If,  as 
seems  to  be  right,  we  must  confine  the  denials 
to   three,  it  would   appear   to   be   necessary 
to    give   the    preference    to    the   account   of 
St.  Matthew,  St.  Mark,  and  St.  Luke,  and  to 
take  from  St.  John  further  details.     At  the 
same  time,  it  is  to  be  noted  that  St.  John  puts 
the  second  denial  at  the  fireside,  which  the 
others  place  after  he  had  left  it;  the  third  he 
describes  as  in  answer  to  "the  kinsman  of  him 
whose  ear  Peter  cut  off,"  whom  the  others  do 
not  mention.    The  narrative  of  St.  John  is 
throughout   much   more    circumstantial   and 
dramatic  than  is  that  of  the  others.     It  reads 
much  more  like  the  evidence  of  an  eyewitness ; 
it  is  written  by  one  who  already  knew  the 
other  accounts ;   and   if,   as    many   suppose, 
St.  John  was  "  the  other  disciple  known  to  the 
high  priest,"  it  may  well  be  the  most  accurate 


First  Denial  of  Peter          59 

version.  If  we  allowed  four  denials,  then  the 
accounts  could  be  easily  reconciled — one  at 
the  gate,  one  at  the  fireside,  and  two  after 
Peter  had  left  it;  though  here,  again,  it  is  not 
clear  that  all  are  speaking  of  the  same  occa 
sions.  But  for  the  purposes  of  meditation 
we  have  preferred  the  traditional  three;  the 
solemn  fact  remains,  and  alone  concerns  us.] 

1.  Peter  had  had  his  warning;  he  had  dis 
believed  in  it;  he  had  despised  it;  a  later  word 
implies  that  he  had  forgotten  it;  in  conse 
quence  even  Peter,  the  first  to  declare  Our 
Lord  to  be  "the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living 
God,"  is  the  first  to  deny  Him. 

2.  The  reason  for  the  fall  is  clear.     It  is  not 
merely  fear  of  the  portress;  had  they  been 
alone,  would  he  have  denied  Our  Lord  at  her 
taunt?      Would   she   ever   have   uttered    it? 
Rather  it  is  that  demoralizing  influence  of  a 
crowd,  of  public  opinion,  close  akin  to  human 
respect,  which  so  often  seems  to  paralyze  our 
lips  when  we  would  speak  the  truth. 

3.  And  the  occasion  is  no  less  clear.    Peter's 
motive  for  going  there  was  good;  he  went 
"that  he  might  see  the  end."     But  the  motive 
was  not  enough  to  justify  his  being  there. 
He  forgot  the  prayer:    "Lead  us  not  into 
temptation." 

Summary. 

1.  The  neglect  of  warning. 

2.  The  reason  of  the  fall. 

3.  The  occasion. 


60         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 


XVIII. — THE  FURTHER  DENIALS   OF  PETER. 

"  And  he  went  forth  before  the  court,  out  of  the  gate, 
and  the  cock  crew.  And  again  another  maidservant 
saw  him,  and  she  began  to  say  to  the  standers-by  :  This 
is  one  of  them.  This  man  also  was  with  Jesus  of 
Nazareth.  Thou  also  art  one  of  them.  And  again  he 
denied  with  an  oath  :  O  man,  I  am  not.  I  do  not  know 
the  man.  And  after  a  little  while,  about  the  space  of 
one  hour  after,  they  that  stood  by  came  again  and 
said  to  Peter  :  Surely  thou  also  art  one  of  them,  for  even 
thy  speech  doth  discover  thee.  Thou  also  art  a  Galilasan. 
And  another  man,  one  of  the  servants  of  the  high  priest, 
a  kinsman  to  him  whose  ear  Peter  cut  off,  saith  to  him  : 
Did  I  not  see  thee  in  the  Garden  with  Him?  Then  he 
began  to  curse  and  to  swear  that  he  knew  not  the  man, 
saying  :  Man,  I  know  not  what  thou  sayest ;  I  know  not 
this  man  of  whom  you  speak." — MATT.  xxvi.  71-74; 
MARK  xiv.  69-71 ;  LUKE  xxii.  58-60;  JOHN  xviii.  26,  27. 

1.  Peter  has  been  sufficiently  disturbed  by 
his  first  denial  to  become  restless;  it  is  with 
that  restlessness  which  is  peculiar  to  the  first 
conscious  sense  of  having  done  wrong.     He 
has  got  up  and  left  the  group  with  an  air  of 
offended  innocence,  and  the  group  has   fol 
lowed  him  with  a  leer  of  unaffected  contempt. 
It^has  not  been  deceived  by  the  denial;  but  it 
triumphs  over  both  the  denier  and  the  Denied. 
He  knows  they  are  not  convinced;  and  they 
are  happy  at  the  thought  that  this  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  cannot,  after  all,  be  very  much,  since 
His  followers  so  easily  deny  Him  and  betray 
Him.     If  these  made  so  little  of  Him,  others 
could  not  be  expected  to  do  more. 

2.  Meanwhile,  Peter  meets   another  maid, 
another  of  the  type  that  is  always  on  the  side 
of  the  crowd,  as  is  the  worst  of  those  who  seek 
for  notice  at  any  cost.     She  has  no  respect 
for  him.    She  has  her  own  end  to  gain,  and 


The  Further  Denials  of  Peter    61 

has  only  her  tongue  with  which  to  gain  it. 
So  she  stabs,  and  stabs,  and  thinks  herself 
triumphant  when  her  victim  turns.  And  the 
poor  victim,  how  he  turns !  First,  to  the 
tribunal:  "Man,  I  know  Him  not!"  And  of 
what  is  he  accused  ?  Of  being  a  friend  of 
Jesus  Christ !  And  what  does  he  deny  ? 
"  I  know  not  the  man  ! "  The  Man  !  Him 
whom  but  a  short  time  before  he  had  called 
" Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God"  1  And  all 
this  he  confirms  with  an  oath.  He  must  con 
form  with  the  usages  of  his  surroundings  and 
practise  their  speech.  So  strong  is  the  silent 
influence  of  evil  company  on  us,  no  matter 
who  we  be,  no  matter  how  carefully  guarded. 
How  often  do  we  hear  it  said,  "  If  others 
would  leave  us  alone  it  would  be  easy  to  avoid 
evil  doing." 

3.  It  is  an  hour  after.  In  a  crisis  such  as 
this  an  hour  is  a  long  time.  Did  the  trial  of 
Our  Lord,  then,  even  before  the  spitting  and 
the  buffeting  began,  take  so  long?  What 
could  they  have  been  doing  with  Him  all  that 
time  ?  For  Peter,  too,  an  hour  in  that  crowd 
was  a  long  time.  What  had  he  been  doing? 
He  had  not  been  standing  there  silent,  that  is 
clear.  He  had  talked  enough  for  the  by 
standers  to  detect  that  he  came  from  Galilee ; 
his  speech  betrayed  him.  Perhaps  he  had  said 
enough  to  remind  the  servant  of  him  in  the 
Garden ;  for  Peter  was  always  impetuous,  and 
unguarded  in  his  speech.  The  evidence  was 
overwhelming.  The  poor  man  had  gone  so 
far,  he  could  not  and  would  not  draw  back. 
He  would  only  repeat  his  crime;  it  was  easier 
now  than  at  first;  having  sinned  twice,  the 
third  was  almost  spontaneous. 


6s         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

Summary. 

1.  The  effect  of  Peter's  first  denial,  on  the  audience 
and  on  himself. 

2.  The  second   denial :    its   occasion,   the  temptress, 
its  kind. 

3.  The  third  denial :   the  hour's  interval,  the  occa 
sion,  the  ease  of  the  fall. 


XIX. — THE  CONVERSION  OF  PETER. 

"  And  immediately,  while  he  was  yet  speaking,  the 
cock  crew  again.  And  the  Lord,  turning,  leoked  on 
Peter.  And  Peter  remembered  the  word  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  had  said  to  him  :  Before  the  cock  crow  twice 
thou  shalt  deny  Me  thrice.  And  Peter  went  out,  and 
began  to  weep,  and  wept  bitterly." — MATT.  xxvi.  75; 
MARK  xiv.  72;  LUKE  xxii.  61,  62;  JOHN  xviii.  27. 

I.  It  should  not  be  difficult  to  spend  an  hour 
in  contrition  with  Peter;  if  we  would  enter 
into  his  heart,  let  us  enter  into  our  own,  join 
ing  our  own  offence  with  his,  realizing  how 
little  has  been  our  provocation  compared 
with  his,  and  yet  how  near  to  his  has  been  our 
downfall ;  not  so  dramatic,  perhaps,  but  has  it 
not  been  just  as  despicable?  We  have  had 
our  warning  and  we  have  ignored  it;  we  have 
had  our  occasion  and  we  have  risked  it;  we 
have  fallen  once  with  an  effort,  but  the  second 
and  third  offences  have  come  more  easily;  in 
the  midst  of  our  wrong-doing  the  crowing  of 
the  cock  has  been  heard,  but  we  have  hardened 
ourselves  and^gone  on.  It  is  the  tale  of  every 
sin.  There  is  always  some  excuse.  We 
blame  our  circumstances;  but  how  often  are 
we  not  obliged  to  say  that,  in  spite  of  them, 
the  fault  is  all  our  own? 


The  Conversion  of  Peter      63 

2.  "And  the  Lord,  turning,  looked  on 
Peter."  It  is  a  shock  to  discover  that  Our 
Lord  had  been  there  all  the  time.  Peter  had 
denied  his  Master,  not  behind  His  back,  not 
in  a  distant  place,  but  within  His  sight,  appar 
ently  in  the  very  same  room  with  Him,  perhaps 
even  within  hearing.  "  He  saved  others,  Him 
self  He  cannot  save,"  not  even  from  such 
insult  as  this.  And  yet,  with  what  effect!  In 
the  days  gone  by,  when  Jesus  and  His  dis 
ciples  were  passing  through  Samaria,  some 
people  mocked  them;  and  the  disciples  in 
their  indignation  begged  of  Him  to  call  down 
fire  from  Heaven  and  destroy  them.  But  He 
did  not;  He  merely  reminded  them  of  mercy 
If,  then,  they  had  been  heard,  what  now  might 
poor  Peter  have  expected  ?  What  in  any  case 
might  he  not  have  expected  ?  For  surely  this 
denial  cancelled  his  former  confession  of  faith; 
this  association  with  His  enemies  cancelled 
his  vocation  to  the  Apostolate ;  this  weakness 
before  a  servant-girl  made  him  for  ever  unfit 
to  be  called  "the  rock."  Yet  what  did  he 
receive?  A  look,  a  look  of  love;  a  look  of 
love  mingled  with  a  little  reproach;  perhaps 
the  lips  moved  and  he  caught  the  words 
"Peter— friend!"  as  the  traitor  had  heard 
"Judas  —  friend!"  in  the  Garden;  but  not 
a  sign  of  bitterness,  or  of  anger,  or  of 
intention  to  retaliate. 

3.  "And  Peter  remembered."  To  think 
that  He  could  ever  have  forgotten !  And  yet 
we  know  ourselves  how  blinding,  how  deafen 
ing,  sin  can  be.  In  the  midst  of  the  fascina 
tion  all  warnings  are  forgotten,  all  resolutions 
ignored — till  all  is  over,  and  the  cry  of  con 
science,  "  What  hast  thou  done  ?"  rings  in  our 


64         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

ears  and  tears  our  hearts.  Now  he  remem 
bered.  He  remembered  the  warning.  He 
remembered  the  love  with  which  it  had  been 
uttered.  He  remembered  the  Communion, 
the  washing  of  the  feet,  the  broken  Heart  of 
that  evening.  He  remembered  all  the  Master 
had  done  for  him,  all  He  had  given  him,  all 
the  confidence  He  had  placed  in  him.  He 
remembered  his  own  enthusiastic  affection, 
his  great  desires.  He  remembered  all  his 
past  failures  and  the  way  they  had  been  met. 
"  And  he  began  to  weep."  When  will  the  tears 
cease  ? 

Summary. 

1.  We  can  enter  into  Peter's  heart  best  by  entering 
into  our  own. 

2.  The  Lord,  turning,  looked  on  Peter. 

3.  Peter  remembered,  and  began  to  weep. 


XX. — THE  INSULTS  BEFORE  CAIAPHAS. 

"  And  the  men  that  held  Him  began  to  spit  in  His 
face,  and  mocked  Him,  and  buffeted  Him.  And  they 
blindfolded  Him  and  covered  His  face,  and  smote  Him 
in  the  face,  and  the  servants  struck  Him  with  the 
palms  of  their  hands.  And  they  asked  Him,  saying  : 
Prophesy  unto  us,  O  Christ,  who  is  he  that  struck 
Thee?  And  many  other  things,  blaspheming,  they 
said  against  Him." — MATT,  xxvi.67,  68;  MARK  xiv.  65; 
LUKE  xxii.  63-65. 

I.  In  a  sense  this  scene  is  the  climax  of  the 
Passion.  To  a  sensitive  man  of  honour  like 
Our  Lord  whatever  came  after  could  have 
been  as  nothing  compared  with  this  hour 
of  supreme  insult.  And  our  own  instinct 
through  the  ages  has  told  us  that  this  is  of 
all  the  scenes  in  the  Passion  the  most  dread- 


The  Insults  before  Gaiaphas     65 

ful,  since  art  has  attempted  to  idealize  all 
the  others,  but  not  this.  The  Agony,  the 
Betrayal,  the  Trial,  the  Scourging,  the  Crown 
ing,  the  Crucifixion,  the  Funeral — all  these 
have  been  the  subjects  of  great  masterpieces ; 
but  has  any  artist  made  an  ideal  picture  of 
"  the  men  that  held  Him  began  to  spit  in  His 
face"?  Yet  so  it  was;  and  the  great  and 
respectable  scribes  and  Pharisees  looked  on, 
and  said  not  a  word,  perhaps  forgot  them 
selves  so  far  as  to  join  in  the  spitting;  for 
nothing  so  reduces  a  man  to  the  level  of  a 
savage  as  hatred.  We  can  only  look  on  dumb 
founded,  repeating:  "They  spat  in  His  face; 
they  spat  in  His  face." 

2.  Then  follows  the  series  of  insults,  with 
an  ingenuity  of  invention  which  only  devilry 
can  display.  They  spat  in  His  face.  They 
mimicked  His  every  movement.  His  dignity 
they  mocked  as  pride  ;  His  silence  they  mocked 
as  if  He  were  dumb;  His  compassion  they 
mocked  as  sourness  or  weakness,  making  wry 
faces  hanging  down  their  mouths.  They  cuffed 
Him;  they  kicked  Him;  in  their  desire  to  out 
rival  each  other,  as  is  the  universal  custom  of 
a  persecuting  mob,  they  invent  strange  abuses 
of  His  body  on  the  spur  of  the  moment.  They 
tied  a  rag  about  His  eyes.  It  is  something 
at  least  to  be  able  to  see  one's  enemy  and 
tormentor;  but  to  be  prevented  from  this,  not 
to  know  whence  the  blows  are  coming,  or 
what  will  be  next — the  agony  of  it !  They 
smote  Him  in  the  face,  an  insult  which — as  we 
have  said  elsewhere — if  accepted  without  re 
monstrance,  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  proves 
a  mean  fellow,  a  coward.  And  all  this  He 
endured  without  a  word. 


66         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

3.  Last  of  all  they  insulted  His  divinity. 
On  other  occasions  He  had  shown  super 
natural  knowledge;  there  were  those  present 
who  knew  it,  or  they  would  never  have  re 
called  it  now;  let  Him  show  it  again.  He 
had  proclaimed  Himself  before  the  Anointed, 
the  Messiah;  let  Him  prove  it  now.  "  He  has 
saved  others,  Himself  He  cannot  save."  The 
confession  of  the  truth,  of  deep-down  belief 
in  all  the  evidence,  rings  through  the  whole 
tale  of  its  defiance,  just  as  the  most  savage 
persecution  is  usually  a  confession  that  the 
persecutors  know  that  they  are  wrong.  They 
"do  protest  too  much";  they  substitute  might 
for  right;  men  do  not  use  such  violence  to 
destroy  a  thing  in  which  they  have  no  faith. 
The  love  of  Our  Lord  cannot  go  lower  down 
than  this.  He  has  Himself  said  that  "Greater 
love  no  man  hath  than  that  he  lay  down  his 
life  for  his  friend";  but  what  are  we  to  say 
of  this  total  surrender  of  honour? 

Summary. 

1.  This  scene  is  the  climax  of  insult. 

2.  Then   follows  a  series  of  abuses,   such   as  only   a 
mob  can  invent. 

3.  And  last  they  insult  His  divinity,  thus  virtually 
confessing  their  belief. 


The  Final  Jewish  Trial        67 


XXI.— THE  FINAL  JEWISH  TRIAL. 

"  And  as  soon  as  it  was  day,  straightway  all  tha 
chief  priests  and  ancients  of  the  people  and  scribes 
came  together  and  held  a  council  against  Jesus  to  put 
Him  to  death.  And  they  brought  Him  into  their 
council,  saying  :  If  Thou  be  the  Christ,  tell  us.  And 
He  said  to  them  :  If  I  shall  tell  you,  you  will  not 
believe  Me;  and  if  I  shall  also  ask  yous  you  will  not 
answer  Me  nor  let  Me  go.  But  hereafter  the  Son  of 
Man  shall  be  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  the  power 
of  God.  Then  said  they  all  :  Art  Thou,  then,  the  Son 
of  God?  And  He  said:  You  say  that  I  am.  Then 
they  said:  What  need  we  any  further  testimony?  For 
we  ourselves  have  heard  it  from  His  own  mouth.  And 
the  whole  multitude  of  them  roso  up,  and  led  Him 
away  bound,  and  delivered  Him  to  Pontius  Pilate  the 
Governor."— MATT.  xvii.  i,  2;  MARK  xv.  i;  LUKE  xxii. 
66-71,  xxiii.  i. 

1.  Our  Lord's  last  night  on  earth  is  spent 
in  prison.    That  fact  has  been  the  ground  of 
endless  meditation  for  all  Christianity — above 
all,  for  those  whose  devotion  clings  about  the 
Prisoner  of  Love  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 
What  a  lonely  night !     What  a  contrast  to  the 
quiet  nights  at  Nazareth,  or  on  the  hillside  with 
His    Father,   or    even   those   nights    in    His 
preaching  life  when  He  had  nowhere  to  lay 
His  head,   but  depended   on  the  charity   of 
others!     It  is  easier  now  to  "watch  one  hour 
with  Him"  than  in  the  Garden;  now  there 
is  something  that  fascinates,  and  stirs  compas 
sion  and  love,  in  the  lonely  Prisoner. 

2.  And  now  the  Jews  can  scarcely  wait  till 
daybreak;  one  wonders  that  they  left  Him  at 
all.    They  assemble  first  among  themselves 
to  make  sure  of  some  safe  course  of  action. 
Then  comes  the  third  trial.     This  time  they 


68         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

will  have  no  preliminaries.  They  have  had 
enough  of  the  false  witnesses.  They  have 
found  Him  willing  and  foolish  enough  to  play 
into  their  hands  of  His  own  accord.  So  they 
will  begin  there :  "  If  Thou  be  the  Christ,  tell 
us."  He  had  told  them  the  night  before.  But 
this  time  He  is  not  so  easy  to  control.  He 
begins  with  a  rebuke,  to  which  there  is  no 
answer  but  brute  force;  that  rebuke  which  the 
persecutor  must  always  meet  with  cruelty. 
"If  I  say  'yes/  I  shall  not  be  believed.  If  I 
prove,  you  will  not  meet  My  proofs.  What 
ever  I  do  or  say,  you  will  condemn  Me." 
Then,  again  with  that  strength  which  domin 
ates  the  whole  story  of  the  Passion,  He 
speaks  the  plain  truth;  first,  enough  to  give 
them  an  escape  if  they  will,  but  secondly,  when 
they  have  explicitly  rejected  the  grace,  a  clear 
statement  of  His  divinity. 

3.  The  condemnation  follows.  They  do 
not  pass  the  sentence  in  so  many  words ;  they 
are  too  cowardly  for  that.  They  just  assume 
His  guilt  among  themselves.  "  What  need  we 
more  ?"  And  before  they  have  given  them 
selves  an  answer  they  are  already  on  their 
way  through  the  streets.  Is  there  anything 
more  bitter  to  endure,  by  those  who  are  in 
the  right,  than  to  be  assumed  guilty  with 
out  trial?  If  on  trial,  to  have  all  they  say 
assumed  to  tell  against  them;  whichever  way 
they  turn,  to  whatever  they  appeal,  having 
all  taken  as  proof  of  guilt,  and  all  the  time  to 
be  aware  that  the  enemy  more  than  suspects 
their  innocence  ?  Is  not  this  the  galling  ele 
ment  of  all  persecution  of  the  Church,  particu 
larly  since  the  Reformation?  Her  error 
cannot  be  proved,  because  she  is  not  in  error; 


The  End  of  Judas  69 

therefore  either  it  must  be  assumed,  or  her 
truthful  words  must  be  so  twisted  till  they 
become  error. 

Summary. 

1.  The  night  with  Our  Lord  in  prison. 

2.  The  last  trial  in  the  Jewish  court. 

3.  The  condemnation  :  "  Not  proven,  but  guilty." 


XXII —THE  END  OF  JUDAS. 

"  Then  Judas,  who  betrayed  Him,  seeing  that  He 
was  condemned,  repenting  himself,  brought  back  the 
thirty  pieces  of  silver  to  the  chief  priests  and  the 
ancients,  saying  :  I  have  sinned  in  betraying  innocent 
blood.  But  they  said  :  What  is  that  to  us?  look  thou 
to  it.  And  casting  down  the  pieces  of  silver  in  the 
Temple,  he  departed  and  went  and  hanged  himself  with 
a  halter.  But  the  chief  priests,  having  taken  the  pieces 
of  silver,  said  :  It  is  unlawful  for  us  to  put  them  into 
the  corbona,  because  it  is  the  price  of  blood.  And 
having  consulted  together,  they  bought  with  them  the 
potter's  field,  to  be  a  burying-place  for  strangers. 
Wherefore  that  field  was  called  Haceldama,  that  is,  The 
field  of  blood,  even  to  this  day.  Then  was  fulfilled  that 
which  was  spoken  by  Jeremias  the  prophet,  saying  : 
And  they  took  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  the  price  of 
Him  that  was  valued,  whom  they  prized  of  the  children 
of  Israel.  And  they  gave  them  unto  the  potter's  field, 
as  the  Lord  appointed  to  me." — MATT,  xxvii.  3-10. 

i.  "Then  Judas,  who  betrayed  Him."  The 
Evangelists  cannot  help  repeating  the  de 
scription.  It  rankles  in  their  hearts  from  first 
to  last;  it  stings  them  to  think  that  one  of 
themselves  should  have  brought  all  this  about. 
"Repenting  himself."  A  strange  word  here! 
Repenting,  yet  not  repenting;  for  it  was  a 
repentance  which  led  to  greater  misery.  No 
man  commits  sin  but  he  repents,  in  one  sense; 
he  will  wish  in  some  way  that  it  were  other- 


70         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

wise.  But  the  repentance  which  makes  us 
merely  despise  ourselves  for  cowards  and 
worse  is  not  enough;  there  is  repentance  of 
this  kind  in  despair. 

2.  "I  have  sinned."    Judas  confessed;  so 
did  the  Prodigal,  using  the  very  same  words ; 
so  did  the  penitent  David;  yet  what  a  differ 
ence  in  the  content  of  their  words !     Peter 
repented;  yet  with  what  a  different  result! 
Remorse  is  not  contrition.     Remorse  follows 
on  every  sin  so  long  as  conscience  is  yet  alive; 
it  is  Nature's  guide  to  contrition;  it  may  be 
made  contrition  by  the  life  of  love.     But  left 
alone   it   is   merely   self-disgust;    it   leads  to 
despair,  and  despair  leads  to  suicide,  actual 
or    virtual;    how    many    souls    have    utterly 
destroyed  themselves  because  they  could  no 
longer  endure  the  sight  of  their  own  sinful- 
ness  !    That  remorse  may  become  true  sorrow 
it  needs  new  life ;  new  life  can  come  only  from 
love;  of  this  Judas  had  none;  the  Prodigal, 
and   David,   and  Magdalen,  and   Peter,  had 
much;  therefore  much  was  forgiven  them. 

3.  "  What  is  that  to  us  ?"    This  is  the  other 
side    of    sin.     Man    sins    against    God,    and 
appeals  to  God  for  mercy,  and  is  forgiven; 
man  sins  to  please  the  world,  and  appeals  to 
the  world  for  mercy,  and  is  spurned  aside. 
This  is  the  very  ugliest  side  of  the  world,  its 
contempt  for  its  own  victims.      It  is  nothing  if 
not  self-righteous.    It  acepts  another's  service 
in  evil;  it  flatters  the  man  or  woman  that  will 
ruin  himself  or  herself  to  please  it ;  it  pays  down 
its  due,  and  thereby  claims  that  it  has  fulfilled 
all  justice.     But  it  contemns  the  slave  who 
has  served  it;  it  washes  its  hands,  its  immacu 
late  hands  forsooth,  of  all  responsibility;  the 


The  First  Charge  before  Pilate    71 

soul  that  has  submitted  to  be  ruined  must  look 
to  itself.  "Am  I  my  brother's  keeper?"  If 
my  brother  or  my  sister  is  willing  to  be  ruined, 
is  it  not  my  brother's  or  my  sister's  fault,  even 
if  I  am  the  cause  of  ruin?  The  quibbling, 
cruel  world  !  Yet,  poor  world !  it  has  enough 
of  its  own  guilt  to  bear. 

Summary. 

1.  The  meaning  of  barren  repentance 

2.  The  meaning  of  true  repentance. 

3.  Repentance  and  the  two  masters  :    God   and  the 
world. 


XXIII.— THE  FIRST  CHARGE  BEFORE  PILATE. 

"  Then  they  led  Jesus  from  Caiaphas  to  the  Gover 
nor's  hall.  And  it  was  morning,  and  they  went  not 
into  the  hall,  that  they  might  not  be  defiled,  but  that 
they  might  eat  the  Pasch.  Pilate  therefore  went  out  to 
meet  them,  and  said  :  What  accusation  bring  you 
against  this  man?  They  answered  and  said  to  him: 
If  He  were  not  a  malefactor,  we  would  not  have 
delivered  Him  up  to  thee." — JOHN  xviii.  28-30. 

I.  Here  begins  another  of  those  dreadful 
processions,  this  time  in  broad  daylight,  right 
across  the  city,  at  an  hour  when  the  streets 
are  busiest.  A  victim-priest  of  the  revolu 
tion  in  Portugal  once  told  me  that  of  all  the 
sufferings  they  had  to  undergo,  and  all  were 
very  terrible,  none  was  so  hard  as  the  proces 
sions  from  time  to  time,  to  which  they  were 
submitted,  through  the  streets  of  the  city,  with 
its  hooting  mob,  made  up  of  their  own  fellow- 
citizens,  for  whom  they  had  given  all  their 
labour.  At  the  gate  of  the  Roman  Governor's 
palace  the  procession  stopped.  The  leaders 
would  not  enter.  The  formalities  of  their 


72         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

religion  forbade  it,  and  formalities  were  with 
them  much  more  important  than  the  Ten 
Commandments.  So  is  the  tendency  in  the 
East.  So  long  as  one  observes  the  rites  one  is  a 
good,  religious  man;  sin  is  at  worst  only  an 
uncleanness,  which  a  rite  duly  observed  can 
remove,  which  a  rite  at  times  can  even  sanc 
tion.  Bbt  is  this  tendency  only  Eastern? 
Do  we  of  the  West  never  sacrifice  truth  for 
convention,  for  rite  ? 

2.  Pilate    had    to    humour   these    Eastern 
fanatics.     No  doubt  that  was  the  policy  of 
the  Western  government  then,  as  it  is  more  or 
less  to-day.     He  must  listen  to  them;  as  far 
as  possible  he  must  let  them  have  their  own 
way;  it  is  enough  if  in  the  end  the  iron  hand 
of  law  prevails.     So,  like  a  judge  in  a  modern 
Eastern  court,  he  asks  them ;  not  that  he  may 
hear  the  charge,  but  that  he  may  discover  what 
lies  underneath.    He  knows  they  will  not  tell  the 
truth;  he  knows  the  real  motive  will  be  hidden 
at  the  first;  they  will  begin  with  what  they 
think  will  appeal  to  him  as  a  Roman,  as  a 
judge,  as  a  guardian  of  the  peace;  the  rest 
will  come  later. 

3.  And  he  is  not  mistaken.     "  What  accusa 
tion  bring  you  against  this  man  ?"  he  asks 
Their  answer  is  obviously  no  answer.     They 
dare  not  yet  say  :  "  He  declares  Himself  to  be 
the  Son  of  God."     That  would,  as  yet,  mean 
nothing  to  Pilate.     They  dare  not  even  accuse 
Him   outright   of  being  a   malefactor;  they 
know  that  an  investigation,  on  strict  Roman 
lines,  would  prove  their  charge  untrue.     So 
once  more,  as  the  cowardly  world  will  always 
do,  it  formulates  its  charge  as  an  assump 
tion.     "If    He    were    not   a    malefactor,    we 


The  Second  Charge  before  Pilate    73 

would  not  have  delivered  Him  up  to  thee." 
Here,  then,  is  the  first  charge;  how  unlike 
anything  we  have  yet  heard !  "  Which  of 
you  shall  accuse  Me  of  sin?"  He  had  once 
asked  them ;  and  they  could  answer  nothing. 
"  Because  of  Thy  good  works  we  blame  Thee 
not,"  they  had  confessed  another  time.  "He 
hath  done  all  things  well,"  had  cried  the  people 
on  another  occasion.  If  I  have  done  evil,  give 
testimony  of  the  evil,"  He  had  said  before 
Annas.  And  now,  this! — "If  He  were  not  a 
malefactor!" 

Summary. 

1.  Watch  the  dragging  of  Our  Lord  through  the  city. 
Watch  the  formalism  of  the  priests  before  Pilate. 

2.  Watch  the  attitude  of  Pilate,  heartless,  contemptu 
ous,  politic. 

3.  The  first  charge  :   Our  Lord  is  assumed  to  be  a 
malefactor. 

XXIV. — THE  SECOND  CHARGE  BEFORE 
PILATE. 

"  Pilate  then  said  to  them  :  Take  Him  you,  and  judge 
Him  according  to  your  law.  The  Jews  therefore  said 
to  him  :  It  is  not  lawful  for  us  to  put  anyone  to  death  ; 
that  the  word  of  Jesus  might  be  fulfilled,  signifying 
what  death  He  should  die.  And  they  began  to  accuse 
Him,  saying  :  We  have  found  this  man  perverting  our 
nation,  and  forbidding  to  give  tribute  to  Caesar,  and 
saying  that  He  is  Christ  the  King.  And  Jesus  stood 
before  Pilate  the  Governor.  And  Pilate  asked  Him, 
saying  :  Art  Thou  the  King  of  the  Jews?  And  Jesus 
answered  him  and  said :  Thou  sayest  it.  And  the 
chief  priests  and  ancients  accused  Him  in  many  things. 
And  when  He  was  accused  He  answered  nothing." — 
MATT,  xxvii.  n,  12;  MARK  xv.  2-5;  LUKE  xxiii.  2,  3; 
JOHN  xviii.  31. 

i.  Pilate  was  not  deceived;  he  knew  that 
more  would  follow.  If  this  was  all,  they  need 
not  have  come  to  him ;  over  mere  malefactors 


74         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

their  own  court  had  jurisdiction.  Again,  if 
they  had  had  any  definite  charge  they  would 
have  made  it;  they  would  not  have  hidden 
themselves  behind  an  assumption.  So  he 
forced  them  further.  "  If  that  is  all,"  he  said, 
"it  comes  into  your  court,  not  mine.  So  take 
Him  you,  and  judge  Him  according  to  your 
law."  His  device  succeeded.  Judgment  upon 
a  malefactor  was  not  what  they  wanted ;  they 
wanted  blood,  and  before  they  had  realized 
what  they  were  saying  they  revealed  their 
secret.  "It  is  not  lawful  for  us  to  put  any 
one  to  death."  Now  at  least  Pilate  knew  what 
was  intended.  It  was  a  battle  between  him 
and  them  for  the  life  of  Jesus  Christ;  it  was 
he,  not  Our  Lord,  who  was  upon  his  trial. 

2.  The  first  shot  had  failed;  that  He  was  a 
malefactor  was  of  no  avail.  They  must  try 
another;  they  will  charge  Him  with  high 
treason.  And  the  charge  has  three  degrees : 
First,  "We  have  found  this  man  perverting 
our  nation  " — He  who  had  said  :  "  I  am  come 
not  to  destroy,  but  to  perfect."  "Seek  first 
the  Kingdom  of  God  and  His  justice,  and  all 
other  things  shall  be  added  unto  you."  But 
this  was  of  no  avail;  what  was  their  "nation" 
to  Pilate?  Then  came  the  second:  "We 
have  found  this  man  forbidding  to  give 
tribute  to  Caesar" — He  who,  when  these  very 
Pharisees  had  tried  to  catch  Him  in  His 
speech,  had  said :  "  Render  unto  Caesar  the 
things  that  are  Caesar's."  This  charge,  too, 
Pilate  could  ignore;  he  knew  well  enough 
whether  or  not  Rome  was  being  cheated  of 
her  revenue;  he  knew,  too,  who  were  the  men 
against  whom  that  charge  might  have  been 
more  justly  preferred. 


The  Second  Charge  before  Pilate  75 

3.  Then  came  the  final  accusation:  "We 
have  found  this  man  saying  He  is  Christ  the 
King."  "Christ"  meant  nothing  to  Pilate, 
except  that  he  may  have  known  that  the 
ancient  Kings  of  Israel  were  "anointed."  But 
"  King  "  did  mean  something.  It  was  a  word 
both  hateful  and  contemptible  in  the  Republic 
of  Rome.  It  was  the  mark,  moreover,  of  a 
barbarian.  But  it  was  also  a  name  to  suspect. 
As  Romans  hated  the  term,  so  barbarians 
revered  it;  and  more  than  one  revolt  had  been 
raised  by  some  usurper  simply  taking  on  him 
self  the  title.  About  this,  then,  he  would 
inquire.  "Art  Thou  the  King  of  the  Jews?" 
he  asked,  partly  in  contempt,  partly  in  curi 
osity,  partly,  perhaps,  in  suspicion.  The  answer 
is  appallingly  precise.  Even  Pilate  himself 
must  have  been  startled.  "  Thou  sayest  it. 
1  am."  Now,  if  Pilate  pleased,  he  had  tech 
nical  ground  to  proceed  against  Our  Lord; 
he  had  "heard  it  from  His  own  mouth";  he 
needed  no  further  evidence ;  yet  his  heart  told 
him  that  for  all  that  the  man  before  him  was 
not  guilty. 

Summary. 

1.  The  first  charge  of  high  treason. 

2.  The  second  charge  of  high  treason. 

3.  The  third  charge  of  high  treason. 


76         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 


XXV. — THE  DEFENCE  BEFORE  PILATE. 

"  Then  Pilate  again  asked  Him  :  Answerest  Thou 
nothing?  Behold  in  how  many  things  they  accuse 
Thee.  Dost  not  Thou  hear  how  great  testimonies  they 
allege  against  Thee?  But  Jesus  still  answered  him  not 
to  any  word,  so  that  the  Governor  wondered  exceed 
ingly.  Pilate  therefore  went  into  the  hall  again  and 
called  Jesus,  and  said  to  Him  :  Art  Thou  the  King  of 
the  Jews?  Jesus  answered:  Sayest  thou  this  thing  of 
thyself,  or  have  others  told  it  thee  of  Me?  Pilate 
answered:  Am  I  a  Jew?  Thy  nation  and  the  chief 
priests  have  delivered  Thee  up  to  me.  What  hast 
Thou  done?  Jesus  answered:  My  kingdom  is  not  of 
this  world.  If  My  kingdom  were  of  this  world,  My 
servants  would  certainly  strive  that  I  should  not  be 
delivered  to  the  Jews,  but  now  My  kingdom  is  not 
from  hence.  Pilate  therefore  said  to  him  :  Art  thou  a 
King,  then?  Jesus  answered  :  Thou  sayest  that  I  am 
a  King.  For  this  was  I  born,  and  for  this  came  I  into 
the  world,  that  I  should  give  testimony  to  the  truth. 
Everyone  that  is  of  the  truth  heareth  My  voice. 
Pilate  saith  to  Him:  What  is  truth?  And  when  he 
had  said  this  he  went  forth  again  to  the  Jews,  and 
saith  to  the  chief  priests  and  the  multitude  :  I  find  no 
cause  in  this  man." — MATT,  xxvii.  13,  14;  MARK  xv. 
4,  5;  LUKE  xxiii.  4;  JOHN  xviii.  33-38. 

i.  In  this  conflict  between  the  world  and  the 
spirit  we  are  struck  first  by  the  assumption 
of  authority  in  the  one,  and  the  reality  of 
authority  in  the  other.  Pilate  is  indeed  on 
the  chair  of  justice,  and  Jesus  is  in  the  dock; 
but  from  first  to  last  it  is  easy  to  see  which 
is  master,  which  acts  upon  the  formality  of 
power,  and  which  on  the  basis  of  true  strength. 
The  formality  leads  to  bullying,  and  bullying 
always  betrays  weakness,  while  strength  can 
afford  to  be  silent,  and  silent  strength  is  often 
the  best  proof  of  innocence.  To  such  an 
argument  Pilate  was  unaccustomed ;  it  made 
him  wonder;  it  made  him  a  little  afraid;  he 


The  Defence  before  Pilate     77 

felt  he  could  not  afford  to  despise  this  man, 
however  helpless  and  at  his  mercy  He 
appeared.  So  from  that  time  to  this  has  the 
silence  of  Christ  held  the  attention  and  stirred 
the  fear  of  the  judging  world. 

2.  Pilate   would  examine   Him  in   private. 
On  only  one  point  would  he  satisfy  himself. 
He  knew  He  was  not  a  malefactor;  he  made 
nothing  of  the  many  other  things  that  were 
alleged  against  Him;  but  he  must  know  about 
this  title  of  King.     He  must  not  betray  his 
own  personal  interest;  he  must  not  let  it  be 
supposed  that  he  has  any  soul  in  the  matter; 
he  must  pretend  that  it  is  merely  a  question 
of  law  that  must  be  solved.     Our  Lord  tries 
to  get  him  to  acknowledge  the  thing  that  is 
in  his  heart;  He  would  have  him  own  that 
he  seeks,  not  as  an  empty  judge,  but  as  one 
who    really    "looked    for   the    Kingdom    of 
Israel,"  as  other  Romans  had  done  who  had 
already  crossed  His  path.    But  Pilate  "  would 
not."     He  would  be  a  man  of  the  world  to 
the  end. 

3.  Still  Jesus  would  fight  for  his  soul.     He 
would  let  Pilate  see  that  he  had  nothing  to 
fear  from  His  Kingship  and  His  Kingdom. 
He  would  thus  lead  him  on  to  acknowledge 
the   Kingdom  that  underlay  all   others,  the 
truth  which  was  the  foundation  of  all  king 
doms,  of  all  society.     He  would  bring  home  to 
him  that  it  was  possible  to  be  a  member  of 
the  Kingdom  of  Christ,  and  thereby  all  the 
better  member  of  a  kingdom  of  man.    Pilate 
understood    enough.     He    heard    from    Our 
Lord's  own  lips  the  confession  that  He  was 
a  King;  but,  unlike  the  scribes  and  ancients, 
he  did  not  at  once  say :    What  need  we  any 


78         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

further  testimony  ?     He  said  :  I  find  no  cause 
in  Him. 

Summary. 

1.  The  silence  of  Our  Lord  is  and  always  has  been 
the  answer  to  His  calumniators. 

2.  The  examination  of   Our   Lord   is  a  struggle  to 
make  Pilate  true,  not  merely  conventional. 

3.  It  fails ;  but  it  wins  a  confession. 


XXVI.— THE  SUBJECT  OF  HEROD. 

"  But  they  were  more  earnest,  saying  :  He  stirrcth 
up  the  people,  teaching  throughout  all  Judaea,  begin 
ning  from  Galilee  to  this  place.  And  Pilate,  hear 
ing  Galilee,  asked  if  the  man  were  a  Galilaean. 
And  when  he  understood  that  He  belonged  to  Herod's 
jurisdiction,  he  sent  Him  away  to  Herod,  who  himself 
was  also  at  Jerusalem  in  those  days." — LUKE  xxiii.  5-7. 

I.  The  examination  had  been  in  private;  the 
priests  therefore  did  not  know  what  had 
passed  between  the  judge  and  their  Victim. 
But  something  assured  them  that  the  charge 
of  high  treason  had  gone  home.  They  must 
cling  to  that.  So  they  fall  back  upon  it,  this 
time  colouring  the  truth  so  that  it  seems  the 
blackest  lie.  For,  indeed,  what  they  now  have 
to  say  is  only  the  simple  truth;  He  had  stirred 
up  the  people,  He  had  taught  throughout  all 
Judaea,  He  had  begun  from  as  far  as  Galilee 
and  had  reached  even  up  to  that  place.  Every 
where  he  had  proclaimed  His  Kingdom,  say 
ing :  "Do  penance,  for  the  Kingdom  of 
Heaven  is  at  hand."  He  had  so  won  the 
hearts  of  men  that  these  scribes  and  Pharisees 
and  priests  and  ancients  had  met  together  in 
dismay,  saying  :  "  What  do  we  ?  for  behold  all 
the  world  goes  after  Him?"  He  had  gone 


The  Subject  of  Herod         79 

about  doing  good;  the  good  He  had  done 
had  been  acknowledged  even  by  His  enemies; 
and  now  because  He  had  done  it,  because  He 
had  given  Himself  unsparingly  for  God  and 
man,  therefore,  with  the  cleverness  of  Satan, 
it  could  be  shown  that  He  was  a  danger  to 
the  State.  And  the  argument  still  holds. 

2.  "Pilate,  hearing  Galilee,  asked  if  the  man 
were  a  Galilsean."     This  would  seem  to  show 
conclusively  that  Pilate  had   heard  little  or 
nothing  of  Our  Lord  before.     Though  "all 
the  world  "  had  been  going  after  Him ;  though 
there  had  been  the  great  display  of  palms  on 
the  Sunday  before;  though  in  the  booths  and 
the  market-place  the  question  whether  Jesus 
of  Nazareth  were  or  were  not  in  the  city  was 
on  the  lips  of  many;  still,  the  great  ones  in 
the  land  knew  nothing  of  Him,  and  those  who 
guided   the    destinies   of   nations   had   never 
heard  of  the  man  that  was  revolutionizing 
the  world.      "Jesus  of  Nazareth  passes  by"; 
and  only  the  blind  see  Him,  and  the  lame 
follow  Him,  and  the  deaf  hear  Him,  and  the 
weak  things  of  this  world  are. chosen  to  con 
found  the  strong ;  but  the  great  and  the  strong 
do  not  know  Him,  never  hear  of  Him,  or  if 
they  do  only  know  Him  as  one  who  "  stirreth 
up  the  people  "  and  must  be  suppressed. 

3.  "  He  sent  Him  away  to  Herod."     Here 
begins  Our  Lord's  third  procession  through 
the  city;  we  cannot  recall  these  processions 
without  reminding  ourselves  of  their  peculiar 
sufferings,  the  special  insults  to  which  they 
exposed  Him  "in  the  house  of  them  that  loved 
Him  " — insults  which,  in  the  crowded  interest 
of  the  rest,  are  too  easily  overlooked.     On 
Pilate's   part   it  was  an   act  of  cowardice,  a 


8o         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

deliberate  shirking  of  responsibility ;  since  he 
could  not  bring  himself  as  yet  to  put  an  inno 
cent  man  to  death  to  please  the  mob,  he  hoped 
the  less  scrupulous  Herod  would  do  it  for 
him.  He  had  played  with  the  situation  from 
the  beginning;  now  his  playing  was  bringing 
its  results — growing  guilt  upon  himself;  in 
creasing  suffering  for  Our  Lord. 

Summary. 

1.  The  new  charge,  found  in  the  truth,  the  wells  hav 
ing  been  poisoned. 

2.  The  ignorance  of  Our  Lord  shown  by  Pilate,  in 
spite  of  many  circumstances. 

3.  Pilate's   cowardice  before   temptation,    increasing 
his  own  guilt  and  the  suffering  of  Our  Lord. 

XXVII. — JESUS  BEFORE  HEROD. 

"  And  Herod,  seeing  Jesus,  was  very  glad,  for  he 
was  desirous  of  a  long  time  to  see  Him,  because  he 
had  heard  many  things  of  Him,  and  he  hoped  to  see 
some  miracle  wrought  by  Him.  And  he  questioned 
Him  with  many  words.  But  He  answered  him 
nothing.  And  the  chief  priests  and  scribes  stood  by, 
earnestly  accusing  Him.  And  Herod  with  his  soldiers 
despised  Him,  and  mocked  Him,  putting  on  Him  a 
white  garment,  and  sent  Him  back  to  Pilate.  And 
Herod  and  Pilate  were  made  friends  together  that  same 
day,  for  before  they  were  enemies  one  to  another." — 
LUKE  xxiii.  8-12. 

i.  Our  Lord  will  have  it  so  arranged  that 
the  three  great  sources  of  evil  in  this  world 
shall  be  brought  face  to  face  with  Him  in  this 
hour  of  darkness;  and  Herod  is  particularly 
easy  to  distinguish.  He  is  the  man  who  repre 
sented  the  loathsome  resultant  of  Eastern 
and  Western  luxury  combined;  the  man  who 
belonged  to  no  creed,  to  no  nationality,  to  no 
moral  standard;  the  man  who  had  defied  all 


Jesus  before  Herod  81 

decency  in  his  marriage,  who  had  murdered 
John  the  Baptist  to  please  a  dancing  girl,  and 
that  in  a  most  heartless  fashion,  while  he  him 
self  sat  in  the  midst  of  revelry;  the  man  who 
had  one  besetting  misery,  the  fear  of  his 
victim  rising  up  against  him;  the  man  who 
alone  of  all  mankind  had  won  from  Our  Lord 
a  term  of  indignant  contempt.  "  Go  and  tell 
that  fox!"  Jesus  had  said  of  him  on  one 
occasion.  Thus  he  stands,  the  judge  of  Jesus 
Christ,  this  personification  of  that  selfish 
luxury  and  indulgence  which  stalks  through 
the  world,  defying  God  and  man,  but  despised 
by  man  and  God,  the  source  of  misery  upon 
misery. 

2.  The  trial  befits  the  judge.     His  one  aim 
in    life    is    self-indulgence;    even    a    criminal 
must   serve   for  his  amusement.       And  this 
Criminal  is  one  who  will  excellently  serve  his 
turn.     He  is  said  to  work  miracles;  He  is  the 
most  expert  conjuror  of  the  day.     He  is  said 
to  be  a  prophet;  He  is  the  best  inventor  of 
witticisms.     He  shall  give  proof  of  His  skill, 
for  Herod's  amusement  and  for  the  amuse 
ment  of  his  court;  otherwise  He  shall  pay  for 
it.     Meanwhile,   the   light   and    easy   way   in 
which  he  treats  the  whole  affair  makes  "the 
chief  priests  and  scribes  "  anxious.    The  judge 
does  not  appear  to  be  in  earnest;  perhaps  in 
the  end  he  will  dismiss  the  whole  affair  and 
let  Jesus   go.     Perhaps   Jesus    Himself   will 
work  some  miracle  and  win  His  liberty.     So 
they  renew  their  accusations;  they  clamour 
all  around  against  Him.     "The  chief  priests 
and  scribes  stood  by,  earnestly  accusing  Him." 

3.  But  Herod  is  disappointed ;  the  Criminal 
ignores  him.     Our  Lord  had  before  him  a 


82          The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

"  fox,"  a  contemptible  creature ;  He  now 
treats  him  as  such.  The  tables  are  being 
turned.  Herod  had  thought  to  make  Our 
Lord  appear  as  a  fool  before  his  court;  and 
behold,  it  is  he  that  is  being  made  to  look 
foolish.  This  must  be  stopped.  Since  Jesus 
will  not  play  His  part  of  a  fool.  He  shall  be 
made  one.  Since  He  will  obviously  win  if 
fairly  treated,  He  shall  be  conquered  by 
laughter  and  mockery  and  derision,  the 
favourite  resort  of  the  luxurious,  self-indul 
gent  world.  So  the  mockery  begins;  Herod 
begins  it,  demeaning  himself  that  he  may 
demean  Our  Lord;  the  soldiers  follow  the 
example  of  their  master,  and  Our  Lord  stands 
there,  in  His  white  fool's  robe,  the  despised  of 
men,  the  outcast  of  the  people,  a  new  torture 
in  the  story  of  the  Passion. 

Summary. 

1.  Herod,  the  representative  of  the  cowardly  indul 
gence  of  men. 

2.  His  trial   of    Our    Lord   turned   into   a   scene   of 
merciless  revelry. 

3.  To   save   himself    from    disgrace,    Herod    dressed 
Our  Lord  as  a  fool. 

XXVIII. — THE  FIRST  SENTENCE  OF  PILATE. 

"Then  Pilate,  calling  together  the  chief  priests  and 
the  magistrates  and  the  people,  said  to  them :  You 
have  brought  this  man  to  me  as  one  that  perverteth  the 
people;  and  behold  I,  having  examined  Him  before 
you,  find  no  cause  in  this  man  touching  those  things 
wherein  you  accuse  Him.  No,  nor  yet  Herod,  for  I 
sent  you  to  him,  and  behold,  nothing  worthy  of  death 
is  done  to  Him.  I  will  chastise  Him,  therefore,  and 
release  Him." — LUKE  xxiii.  14-16. 

i.  This  scene  closes  another  chapter  in  the 
story  of  the  Passion.  We  know  the  last  step 


The  First  Sentence  of  Pilate     83 

in  serious  temptation.  We  would  have  the 
gratification,  but  we  would  not  have  the 
responsibility  which  it  entails.  We  protest  we 
do  not  want  the  sin;  we  only  want  the  satis 
faction;  and  we  try  to  persuade  ourselves  in 
consequence  that  we  shall  not  be  guilty.  So 
here.  The  Jews  have  shirked  the  responsi 
bility  of  murdering  Our  Lord;  Herod  has 
shirked  it;  now  Pilate  makes  a  last  attempt  to 
do  the  same  before  the  final  plunge.  Later, 
it  is  true,  he  makes  other  attempts;  but  here 
he  accepts  the  responsibility  of  the  last  word. 
Therefore,  he  makes  it  as  formal  as  possible ; 
as  throughout  the  rest  of  the  Passion,  he 
seems  to  say,  "  If  1  am  guilty,  others  shall  be 
guilty  with  me";  and  it  is  only  at  the  end, 
when  the  Jews  have  agreed  to  share  the  full 
responsibility  with  himself,  that  he  finally 
gives  way.  This,  again,  is  another  of  the 
characteristics  of  grievous  sin;  it  seems  to  find 
some  covering  for  its  malice  in  making  and 
finding  others  as  bad  as  itself. 

2.  But  the  worst  of  all  is  the  sentence : 
"Therefore."  Because  the  two  chief  courts 
in  Jerusalem  have  found  this  man  not  guilty, 
therefore  I  will  chastise  Him.  Because  He  is 
evidently  something  above  us  all,  command 
ing  us  all  even  as  He  stands  in  bonds,  there 
fore  I  will  chastise  Him.  Because  He  has 
spoken  to  me  of  the  truth,  has  roused  in  me 
deeper  thoughts,  deeper  reverence,  than  any 
one  has  ever  roused  before,  therefore  I  will 
chastise  Him.  Because,  if  I  would  allow 
Him,  He  would  teach  me  things  that  would 
alter  all  my  life,  therefore  I  will  chastise  Him. 
Because  these  people  envy  Him — in  other 
words,  acknowledge  by  their  hate  that  He  is 


84         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

something  better  than  themselves — therefore  I 
will  chastise  Him.  And  then  I  will  let  Him 
go.  I  will  still  pose  as  His  deliverer.  He 
shall  still  have  to  say  that  He  owes  His  life 
to  me.  To  chastise  Him  is  the  less  of  two 
evils.  How  often  has  the  same  sentence  been 
passed  upon  Him  and  His  ownl  "He  is  not 
guilty;  others  envy  Him;  I  will  chastise  Him 
therefore;  I  will  reduce  Him;  and  then  I  will 
let  Him  go." 

3.  The  picture  is  pitiable;  there  are  few 
sights  more  pitiable  than  a  judge  that  is  un 
just  through  cowardice.  Here  judges  play 
the  weakling;  the  clamouring  mob  is  at 
the  mercy  of  its  own  contemptible  passions; 
Herod,  a  disappointed  and  secretly  embittered 
creature ;  the  Victim  alone  the  Master  of  them 
all.  One  feels  through  it  all  how  Gethsemani 
is  having  its  effect,  and  that  He  has  indeed 
been  strengthened.  He  is  no  longer,  as  before 
the  prayer  in  the  Garden,  "  sorrowful  even 
unto  death,"  a  broken  man,  frightened  and 
beside  Himself  with  fear.  Had  He  so  willed 
it,  He  might  have  gone  through  the  Passion 
in  the  same  broken  way;  He  might  have  gone 
on  crying :  "  Take  this  chalice  from  Me." 
But  no ;  His  prayer  has  been  heard,  and  the 
strength  to  endure  never  leaves  Him. 

Summary. 

1.  The    first    sentence    of    Pilate    is    an    attempt    to 
distinguish  between  sin  and  its  guilt. 

2.  The  cruelty  of  the  sentence  is  manifest ;  yet  how 
often  repeated  ! 

3.  In  the  whole  scene,  how  mean  do  all  the  actors 
appear  except  Ona. 


Jesus  or  Barabbas?  85 


XXIX. — JESUS  OR  BARABBAS? 

"  Now  upon  the  solemn  festival  day  the  Governor 
was  accustomed  to  release  to  the  people  one  of  the 
prisoners,  whomsoever  they  demanded.  And  he  had 
then  a  notorious  prisoner  that  was  called  Barabbas,  a 
robber  who  was  put  in  prison  with  seditious  men,  who 
in  the  sedition  had  committed  murder.  And  when  the 
multitude  was  come  up,  they  began  to  desire  what  he 
always  had  done  to  them.  And  Pilate  answered  them 
and  said  :  You  have  a  custom  that  I  should  release 
one  unto  you  at  the  Pasch.  Will  you,  therefore,  that  I 
release  unto  you  the  King  of  the  Jews?  Whom  will 
you  that  I  release  to  you,  Barabbas,  or  Jesus  who  is 
called  Christ?  For  he  knew  that  through  envy  the 
chief  priests  had  delivered  Him  up." — MATT,  xxvji. 
15-18;  MARK  xv.  6-10;  LUKE  xxiii.  17;  JOHN  xviii.  59,  40. 

i.  We  do  not  know  much  of  this  annual 
custom  of  the  Roman  power  in  Jerusalem. 
No  doubt  it  was  one  of  those  formalities  of 
clemency  by  which  an  alien  conqueror  tries  to 
humour  and  reconcile  the  conquered.  Hence, 
no  doubt,  it  would  have  been  mainly  political 
prisoners  that  would  have  been  released;  the 
release  of  thieves  and  cut-throats  could  have 
had  no  meaning.  Our  Lord,  as  "King,"  as 
"the  Christ,"  as  a  "seducer  of  the  people,"  as 
one  who  "forbade  to  give  tribute  to  Caesar," 
was  mainly  a  political  prisoner;  the  charge  of 
being  a  "malefactor"  had  long  since  died 
away.  Barabbas,  on  the  other  hand,  though  a 
political  prisoner,  was  primarily  a  malefactor: 
he  had  made  use  of  a  sedition,  not  so  much  for 
purposes  of  State,  as  for  robbery  and  murder. 
The  contrast  was  marked;  Pilate  emphasized 
it;  he  hoped  by  making  an  impossible  offer  to 
compel  the  people  to  acquiesce. 


86         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

2.  But  the  people  were  at  bay.     Under  other 
circumstances  they  could  never  have  wished  for 
Barabbas;  thieves  and  cut-throats  could  have 
won  no  favour  from  them.     Still,  though  they 
did  not  want  Barabbas,  they  wanted  Our  Lord 
still  less ;  their  hatred  of  Him  made  their  hatred 
of  Barabbas  appear  almost  like  affection;  at 
all  events  it  should  appear  like  affection  in 
order  the  more  to  justify  themselves  in  their 
own  eyes.     So  had  it  been  between  Pilate  and 
Herod;  their  scorn  of  Our  Lord  had  softened 
their   scorn   for  each   other  into    friendship. 
And  so  it  is  to-day;  the  "sign  which  shall  be 
contradicted"  has  drawn  together  in  alliance 
causes   and   powers  the   most   irreconcilable. 
They  do  not  hate  each  other  less,  but  they  hate 
Him  more;  and  that  becomes  their  bond  of 
sympathy  and  union. 

3.  It  remains  to  study  the  words  of  Pilate. 
He  knew  that  envy  was  at  the  bottom  of  the 
charge;  and  the  envy  was  mainly  confined  to 
"the   chief  priests."     Envy  of   what?     "He 
stirreth  up  the  people."    "  Behold,  all  the  world 
goes  after  Him."    "They  dared  not  lay  hands 
on  Him  for  fear  of  the  people."    "It  is  ex 
pedient    that    one    man    should    die    for   the 
people."    They  envied  Him  His  power  of  the 
people.     Therefore   to  the   people,   over  the 
heads  of  the  chief  priests  and  leaders,  Pilate 
would  appeal.   The  people  had  before  wished  to 
make  Him  King ;  would  they  now  desert  Him  ? 
They  had  hailed  Him  as  "  He  that  cometh  in 
the  name   of  the   Lord " :    would  they  now 
surrender,  in  place  of  Barabbas,  "  Jesus  Who  is 
called  the   Christ"?     There   was   reason  to 
hope  that  they  would  be  shamed  into  releas 
ing  one  Whom  they  had  recently  acclaimed, 


The  Rejection  87 

one  Who,  above  all,  had  such  influence  upon 
them. 

Summary. 

1.  Jesus,     political     prisoner     and     "malefactor"; 
Barabbas,    malefactor    and   political   prisoner. 

2.  The  hatred  of  Jesus  the  bond  of  union. 

3.  Pilate  appeals  to  the  people  over  the  heads  of  the 
priests. 

XXX.— /THE  REJECTION. 

"  But  the  chief  priests  and  ancients  persuaded  the 
people  that  they  should  ask  Barabbas  and  make  Jesus 
away.  And  the  Governor,  answering,  said  to  them  : 
Which  will  you  have  of  the  two  to  be  released  unto 
you?  But  the  whole  multitude  cried  out  at  once,  say 
ing  :  Away  with  this  man  and  release  unto  us  Barabbas. 
And  Pilate  spoke  to  them  again,  desiring  to  release 
Jesus  :  What  will  you  then  that  I  do  with  Jesus,  that 
is  called  Christ,  the  King  of  the  Jews?  But  they  all 
again  cried  out  :  Crucify  Him,  crucify  Him,  let  Him 
be  crucified  !  And  Pilate  said  to  them  the  third  time  : 
Why,  what  evil  hath  He  done?  I  find  no  cause  of 
death  in  Him.  I  chastise  Him,  therefore,  and  let 
Him  go.  But  they  were  the  more  instant  with  loud 
voices  :  Crucify  Him,  let  Him  be  crucified  !  and  their 
voices  prevailed." — MATT,  xxvii.  20-24;  MARK  xv.  11-15; 
LUKE  xxiii.  18-23. 

i.  There  is  hope  in  the  thought  that  if  left 
to  themselves  the  multitude  might  have  been 
won  over  by  Pilate.  Seldom,  if  ever,  is  it  that 
the  multitude  is  wholly  to  blame  for  its  mis 
deeds.  The  multitude  is  usually  irresponsible ; 
it  is  the  leaders  that  are  to  blame — a  principle 
of  history  which  historians  often  ignore  to 
suit  their  purpose.  Here  we  can  follow  the 
influence  at  work;  the  persuasion  of  the 
Governor;  the  meek  yet  commanding  figure 
of  Our  Lord;  the  acknowledgment,  if  they 
would  listen  to  it,  that  they  had  suffered  only 
kindness  at  His  hands.  But  on  the  other 


88         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

hand  was  the  awe  of  the  chief  priests  and 
ancients;  the  blind  excitement  about  they 
knew  not  what;  the  knowledge  that  to  accept 
this  Christ  was  to  accept  a  new  standard,  such 
as  condemned  their  present  life. 

2.  So   they   made  their   choice,   recklessly, 
sweepingly,  with  their  eyes  closed  to  all  con 
sequences,  as  a  man  will  do  whose  passion 
governs   him,  who   has   at   last   become   the 
victim  of  a  temptation,  who  will  see  but  one 
object  to  be  gained,  the  immediate  satisfaction 
of  his  desire,  come  what  else  may  hereafter. 
But  the  course  along  which  passion  leads  is 
hard  to  alter;  the  leap  leads  to  a  headlong  fall 
beyond;   reason   is   ignored,   restraint   is   re 
sented,  each  step  made  does  but  compel  one 
to  more  and  more  daring.     So  it  is  with  the 
Jews.     Christ  is  a  malefactor.     No;  He  is  not. 
Christ   is  a  traitor.      He  is  not  that  either. 
Christ  is  a  sham  and  a  mountebank.     He  is 
not  guilty.     "  Very  well,  whatever  He  is,  male 
factor  or  not,  traitor  or  not,  mountebank  or 
not,  still  'Away  with  Him!   Crucify  Him,  let 
Him  be  crucified!'  even  if  it  be  for  no  reason 
whatsoever  but  because  we  wish  it." 

3.  Pilate  pleaded;  let  us  give  him  this  credit. 
Let  us  recognize  his  sincerity  in  that  at  least 
he   wished  to   save    Our  Lord.     Later  Our 
Lord  Himself  virtually  told  him  that  he  was 
the  least  guilty  of  the  chief  actors  in  the  crime. 
He  had  but  human  standards,  the  standards 
of  circumstance,  and  opportunity,  and  conven 
tion;  he  had  no  God  in  his  horizon,  "truth" 
to  him  meant  nothing;  in  all  this  he  was  no 
worse  and  no  better  than  the  world  in  which 
he  lived,  or  than  the  world  in  which  we  live 
ourselves.     He,  too,  would  see  no  flaw  in  the 


The  Condemnation  89 

saying  of  Caiaphas  :  "  It  is  expedient  that  one 
man  should  die  for  the  people."  Left  alone, 
he  might  have  done  no  harm  to  anyone.  He 
was  one  to  whom  his  religious-minded  wife 
could  give  a  warning.  But  in  a  moment  such 
as  this,  as  is  invariably  the  case  when  the 
standard  of  the  world  is  tested,  he  broke  down. 

Summary. 

1.  The  multitude,   itself,  perhaps,   inclined  to  good, 
is  beaten  by  its  leaders. 

2.  Hence  the  choice,  reckless  of  consequences. 

3.  Pilate,  the  type  of  this  world's  judgment,  is  also 
inclined  to  good,  but  is  beaten. 


XXXI. — THE  CONDEMNATION. 

"  And  Pilate,  seeing  that  he  prevailed  nothing,  but 
rather  that  a  tumult  was  made,  having  taken  water, 
washed  his  hands  before  the  people,  saying  :  I  am 
innocent  of  the  blood  of  this  just  man  ;  look  you  to  it. 
And  all  the  people  answering  said  :  His  blood  be  upon 
us  and  upon  our  children.  Then  Pilate,  being  willing 
to  satisfy  the  people,  gave  sentence  that  their  petition 
should  be  granted.  And  he  released  unto  them 
Barabbas,  who  for  murder  and  sedition  had  been  cast 
into  prison,  whom  they  had  desired,  but  delivered  up 
to  them  Jesus,  when  he  had  scourged  Him,  to  be  cruci 
fied  according  to  their  will." — MATT,  xxvii.  24-26;  MARK 
xv,  15;  LUKE  xxiii.  23-25;  JOHN  xix.  13-16. 

I.  It  is  in  this  scene  that  Pilate  displays  his 
greatest  meanness,  which  is  common.  The 
priests  and  ancients  showed  it  when,  having 
induced  Judas  to  sin,  they  turned  on  him  and 
said  :  "  What  is  that  to  us  ?  Look  you  to  it." 
Cain  showed  it  when,  after  the  murder  of  his 
brother,  he  said  :  "Am  I  my  brother's  keeper  ?" 
Of  all  the  meanness  of  this  mean  world,  noth 
ing  is  so  mean,  yet  scarcely  anything  is  so 


90         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

common,  as  to  induce  another  into  sin,  or  to 
sin  along  with  another,  and  then  to  decline 
the  responsibility  of  the  crime ;  to  murder 
another's  soul,  another's  honour,  and  then  to 
say :  "  1  am  innocent  of  the  blood  of  this  man. 
He  could  have  helped  Himself  if  He  had 
chosen.  I  am  in  a  difficult  position.  If  there 
is  guilt  at  all,  it  is  not  mine  who  do  the  deed, 
but  His  who  permits  me  to  do  it,  or  those  who 
make  me  do  it.  I  am  innocent,  though  the 
deed  is  mine." 

2.  And  yet  one  is  appalled  at  the  opposite 
extreme.     If    it    is    mean    to    put    on    other 
shoulders  the  guilt  of  sin  of  which  we  have  in 
any  way  been  the  cause,  it  is  even  more  terrible 
so  to  contemn  the  guilt  of  sin  as  to  accept  it 
for  oneself  with  both  hands.     There  are  those 
who  know  no  better,  to  whom  sin  has  no  more 
meaning  than  an  illicit  prank,  though  these 
are  fewer  than  at  first  it  might  seem.     There 
are  those  who  look  on  sin  as  a  matter  of  this 
life  alone,  an  offence  against  man,  against  the 
law,   against   their  own   common   sense   and 
conscience.     Of  these  one  need  not  here  think. 
And  there  are  those  who,  with  eyes  wide  open, 
knowing  both  the  meaning  and  the  guilt  of 
sin,  yet  in  their  passion  will  accept  the  full 
burthen,  the  burthen  which  broke  Our  Lord 
Himself  in  the  Garden.     "  His  blood  be  upon 
us  and  upon  our  children"  is  an  act  of  more 
determined  suicide  than  that  of  Judas;  and  yet 
in  every  great  sin  that  is  determinedly  com 
mitted  one  hears  the  echo  of  the  same  words. 

3.  There  follows  the  condemnation  and  the 
preliminary   scourging;   it   is  a  fitting   scene 
after  this  terrible  manifestation  of  weakness 
on  one  side  and  malice  on  the  other.     "I  will 


The  Condemnation  91 

chastise  Him,  therefore,  and  let  Him  go,"  has 
now  been  changed  into,  "  I  will  chastise  Him, 
therefore,  and  then  will  crucify  Him."  The 
worldling  has  been  beaten;  his  support  has 
only  added  to  the  agony  of  the  Passion;  at 
the  last  moment  he  has  betrayed  his  imagined 
Protege;  and  he  has  done  it  with  a  show  of 
dignity  and  injured  innocence  which,  he  hopes, 
may  secure  his  good  name  and  good  estate. 
But  Our  Lord  is  scourged;  Our  Lord  is 
stripped  naked,  and  tied  to  a  pillar,  and 
scourged;  in  the  presence  of  anyone  who  cares 
to  come  and  see,  He  is  treated  as  a  felon  and 
scourged.  We  can  come ;  we  can  see ;  but  how 
long  can  we  dare  to  look  ? 

Summary. 

1.  Pilate,  the  type  of  that  mean  worldling  who  would 
sin  but  lay  on  others  the  guilt. 

2.  The  crowd,  the  type  of  that  other  extreme  which 
would  defy  guilt. 

3.  For  all  this  Our  Lord  is  scourged 

XXXII. — THE  CROWNING  WITH  THORNS. 

"  Then  the  soldiers  of  the  Governor,  taking  Jesus 
into  the  court  of  the  palace,  gathered  together  unto 
Him  the  whole  band,  and  stripping  Him,  they  put 
a  scarlet  cloak  about  Him.  And  platting  a  crown  of 
thorns,  they  put  it  upon  His  head,  and  a  reed  in  His 
right  hand.  And  they  came  to  Him,  and  bowing  the 
knee  before  Him,  they  mocked  Him,  and  began  to 
salute  Him,  saying  :  Hail,  King  of  the  Jews  !  And 
they  gave  Him  blows,  and  they  did  spit  upon  Him, 
and  they  took  the  reed  and  struck  His  head,  and  bow 
ing  their  knees,  they  worshipped  Him." — MATT,  xxvii. 
27-29;  MARK  xv.  16-19;  JOHN  xix.  14,  15. 

I.  When  Our  Lord  prophesied  His  Passion 
to  His  disciples  on  His  last  journey  to  Jeru- 


92         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

salem,  He  seemed  to  linger  upon  the  scene 
here  described,  as  though  it  had  for  Him  a 
sense  of  special  horror.  "Behold  we  go  up 
to  Jerusalem,"  He  said,  "  and  the  Son  of  Man 
shall  be  betrayed  to  the  chief  priests,  and  to 
the  scribes  and  ancients,  and  they  shall  con 
demn  Him  to  death,  and  shall  deliver  Him  to 
the  Gentiles.  And  they  shall  mock  Him,  and 
spit  upon  Him,  and  scourge  Him,  and  kill 
Him;  and  the  third  day  He  shall  rise  again." 
Throughout  meditation  on  the  Passion  there 
is  little  need  to  look  for  application;  its  own 
dead  weight  should  be  enough,  pressing  down 
on  us  as  it  pressed  down  on  Him;  in  scenes 
such  as  this,  in  particular,  we  need  do  no  more 
than  try  to  realize  what  they  contained.  To 
do  so  is  to  grow  in  sympathy,  and  sympathy 
is  love. 

2.  The  chief  actors  in  this  scene  were 
Roman  soldiers,  men  of  blood,  of  no  principle, 
fostered  in  brutality.  They  gathered  in  their 
numbers,  thus  encouraging  each  other,  rival 
ling  each  other,  in  ingenious  cruelty.  They 
had  been  trained  in  contempt  for  the  title  of 
King;  how  much  more  must  they  contemn 
one  whose  claim  had  been  already  held  up 
to  mockery!  So — they  stripped  Him;  the 
shame  of  it !  — they  clad  Him  in  the  mock  robe 
of  a  King! — they  seated  Him  upon  a  mock 
throne! — they  made  a  mock  crown,  of  the 
thorny  brambles  used  for  the  fire,  and  ham 
mered  down  upon  His  head! — they  took  a 
reed  from  the  rushes  lying  on  the  floor, 
and  put  it  in  His  hand,  and  behold  He  was 
crowned  a  fool  king !  We  can  hear  the  ribald 
laughter.  We  can  see  the  writhing  form, 
helplessly  rolling  beneath  the  pressure  of  the 


The  Crowning  with  Thorns     93 

thorns.  We  can  ask  ourselves  what  it  means, 
and  be  aghast  at  the  thought  that  love  is  its 
only  explanation. 

3.  After  the  crowning  must  come  the  doing 
of  homage.  They  came  to  Him  in  a  mock 
procession.  They  strutted  up  to  Him,  they 
bowed  down  before  Him,  they  genuflected. 
They  saluted  Him,  and  said :  "  Hail,  King  of 
the  Jews  ! "  in  a  mocksolemn  voice.  And  then, 
as  each  rose  in  turn  from  his  act  of  obeisance, 
when  it  was  the  custom  for  a  courtier  to  make 
his  offering,  even  as  at  Bethlehem  the  Magi 
laid  out  their  gifts  before  Him,  then  was  the 
moment  for  individual  ingenuity.  As  they 
rose  up,  one  would  strike  Him  in  the  face; 
another  would  spit  upon  Him;  another  would 
hammer  down  the  crown  more  tightly ;  an 
other  would  snatch  the  reed  from  His  feeble 
hand,  and  would  smite  Him  with  it;  another 
would  prefer  his  foot,  or  the  flat  of  his  hand, 
perhaps  fling  at  Him  the  filth  on  the  floor. 
So  do  they  worship  Him  :  and  we  ? 

Summary. 

1.  This  is  a  scene  which  Our  Lord  particularly  felt; 
we  should  find  it  easy  to  compassionate. 

2.  First  is  the  mock  crowning  of  the  King,  by  such 
men,  in  such  a  manner. 

3.  Then  is  the  mock  homage  paid  to  Him,  with  all  its 
cruel  devices. 


94         The  Crown  of  Sorrow 


XXXIII.—"  ECCE  HOMO." 

"  Pilate  therefore  went  forth  again,  and  saith  to 
them  :  Behold  I  bring  Him  forth  to  you,  that  you  may 
know  that  I  find  no  cause  in  Him.  (So  Jesus  came 
forth,  bearing  the  crown  of  thorns,  and  the  purple 
garment.)  And  he  saith  to  them:  Behold  the  man! 
When  the  chief  priests,  therefore,  and  the  officers  had 
seen  Him,  they  cried  out,  saying  :  Crucify  Him,  crucify 
Him !  Pilate  saith  to  them :  Take  Him  you,  and 
crucify  Him,  for  I  find  no  cause  in  Him.  The  Jews 
answered  him  :  We  have  a  law,  and  according  to 
that  law  He  ought  to  die,  because  He  made  Himself 
the  Son  of  God."— JOHN  xix.  4-7. 

1.  Pilate,  by  making  this  public  show  of 
Our  Lord  crowned  with  thorns,  sanctioned  the 
cruelty  of  the  soldiers.     If  they  had  not  done 
it  at  his  order,  at  least  by  this  he  gave  it  his 
approval.     Indeed,  he  must  have  known  all 
the  time  what  was  being  done,  since  he  chose 
this   particular  moment,   and   this   particular 
condition  of  the  Victim,  for  the  demonstra 
tion.     And  he  gives  his  reason  for  his  con 
nivance;  in  his  own  mind  he  is  cruel  that  he 
may  be  kind.     By  reducing  Our  Lord  to  this 
pitiable  condition,  he  hopes  to  win  the  pity 
even  of  His  enemies.     Hence  we  may  con 
clude  that  never  in  all  the  Passion  does  Our 
Lord  appear  more  pitiable,  more  "a  worm 
and     no     man,     and     the     outcast     of     the 
people,"   than   when    He   drags    Himself   up 
those  steps,  bent  with  exhaustion  and  agony, 
a  mangled  remnant  of  a  body,  clad  in  nothing 
but  a  scarlet  rag,  with  a  helmet  of  thorns  upon 
His  head,  to  be  shown  as  a  spectacle  to  His 
own  people. 

2.  "  Ecce  homo  "— "  Behold  the  man ! "    For 
indeed  it  needs  to  be  labelled  as   a  human 


"Ecce  Homo"  95 

being,  this  grovelling  creature,  this  "worm 
and  no  man,"  whose  humanity  seems  to  have 
been  beaten  out  of  Him,  and  to  have  left  noth 
ing  but  a  heap  of  blood  and  flesh.  "  From  the 
crown  of  His  head  to  the  sole  of  His  foot 
there  is  no  soundness  in  Him";  this  is  liter 
ally  true.  And  on  the  other  hand,  while  He 
is  a  man  and  not  a  lower  creature,  who  will 
say  now  that  He  is  more  than  man?  Who 
now  will  say  that  He  is  God?  He  is  man, 
"the  most  abject  of  men,"  and  no  one,  pagan 
or  Jew,  can  reconcile  this  with  their  idea  of 
God.  Surely  then,  now,  if  only  out  of  pity 
and  contempt,  they  will  let  Him  go.  So 
might  well  argue  the  pagan  Pilate,  and  com 
fort  his  conscience  that  this  act  of  flagrant 
injustice  was  after  all  most  just — that  line  of 
argument  which  the  merciless,  temporizing 
world  is  for  ever  using  to  itself. 

3.  But  not  so  the  Jewish  chief  priests.  It 
was  not  that  they  were  by  nature  more  cruel 
than  Pilate;  paganism  is  always  by  nature 
cruel ;  it  was  that  religious  cruelty — corruptio 
optimi  pcssima — can  outstrip  any  cruelty  that 
is  in  human  nature.  And  the  reason  for  their 
cruelty  is  at  last  made  manifest.  We  have 
had  it  expressed  in  the  courts  of  Annas  and 
Caiaphas ;  we  have  heard  it  in  the  course  of  our 
Lord's  life;  but  so  far  it  has  not  been  uttered 
before  Pilate.  Now,  in  the  paroxysm  of  their 
rage,  the  truth  appears.  "  We  want  His  life, 
not  because  He  is  a  malefactor,  not  because 
He  perverteth  our  nation,  not  because  He  for- 
biddeth  to  give  tribute  to  Caesar,  not  because 
He  sayeth  He  is  Christ  the  King,  but  because 
He  made  Himself  the  Son  of  God.  We  want 
His  life  because  this  declaration  goes  against 


96         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

us  and  our  ideas.  Such  a  Son  of  God  is  not 
the  Son  of  God  for  whom  we  look.  There 
fore,  let  Him  be  crucified." 

Summary. 

1.  The  scene  of    the   "  Ecce   homo"   wins  our   pity 
and  compassion,   perhaps  more  than   any  other. 

2.  He  is  "  a  worm  and  no  man,"  in  the  mind  of  the 
pagan  proved  not  to  be  divine. 

3.  But  in  the  mind  of  the  Jew  this  very  sight  might 
prove  His  Godhead;  therefore  He  must  die. 


XXXIV. — THE   LAST  INTERVIEW  WITH 
PILATE. 

ts  When  Pilate  therefore  had  heard  this  saying,  he 
feared  the  more.  And  he  entered  into  the  hall  again, 
and  he  said  to  Jesus:  Whence  art  Thou?  But  Jesus 
gave  him  no  answer.  Pilate  therefore  saith  to  Him  : 
Speakest  Thou  not  to  me?  Knowest  Thou  not  that  I 
have  power  to  crucify  Thee,  and  I  have  power  to 
release  Thee?  Jesus  answered:  Thou  shouldst  not 
have  any  power  against  Me,  unless  it  were  given  thee 
from  above.  Therefore  he  that  hath  delivered  Me  to 
thee  hath  the  greater  sin." — JOHN  xix.  8-n. 

I.  Our  Lord  once  said:  "He  that  is  not 
with  Me  is  against  Me."  But  there  are  those 
who  seem  to  be  neither  for  Him  nor  against 
Him;  who  favour  Him,  but  will  not  be  allied 
with  Him;  who  encourage  Him,  but  will  not 
help  Him;  who  are  friends  with  Him,  but  will 
not  confess  Him;  who  acknowledge  His  good 
works,  but  yet  do  not  and  will  not  know  Him ; 
who  admire  Him  as  a  man,  but  as  God  have 
no  interest  in  Him;  if  they  have  heard  of  Him 
as  the  Son  of  God,  it  has  only  made  them  rest 
less,  then  curious,  then  assertive  of  their  own 
authority,  lest  they  be  conquered  by  Him; 


The  Last  Interview  with  Pilate    97 

finally,  because  He  has  proved  harmless  to 
them,  they  have  in  some  way  shown  them 
selves  favourable  to  Him.  Such,  for  the  most 
part,  is  the  non-religious  world — above  all,  the 
non-religious  ruling  world.  It  inquires,  it 
threatens,  but  always  assumes  that  it,  and  it 
alone,  has  "power  to  crucify,  and  power  to 
release." 

2.  There  is  another  element  in  the  world  of 
men,  which,  as  Our  Lord  here  says,  "  hath 
the  greater  sin."     It  is  that  which  consists  of 
those  on  whom  religion  has  set  its  mark.     To 
have  known  Him  and  to  have  rejected  Him; 
to    have   condemned    Him   because    He   has 
"made  Himself  the  Son  of  God";  to  have 
stirred   up   the   non-religious   world    against 
Him  on  this  account;  to  have  done  Him  to 
death,  ignoring  His  claim,  ignoring  His  good 
works,    ignoring    His    singular    and    thrice- 
proved  innocence ;  to  have  so  confused  the 
issue  that  the  Son  of  God  should  be  done  to 
death  as  a  political  danger:   those  who  have 
done  this  have  "the  greater  sin."    The  powers 
that  rule  the  world  have  the  standards  of  the 
world,  and  these  powers  they  have  from  God, 
though  they  know  Him  not ;  but  they  pretend 
to  no  more  than  the  things  of  this  world, 
until  another  power  compels  them  to  take 
cognizance  of  the  things  of  God.     Then  per 
force   they  must   judge   God   by  their  own 
standards,  for  which  He  is  too  great.    Then 
they    find    themselves    not    with    Him,    but 
against  Him. 

3.  But  the  three  forces  are  at  workineacK 
one   of   us.     One   part   is 

another  is  not  with  Him, 

it  be  against  Him;  and  thi/   in  most  of  us 


98         The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

is  the  power  that  is  strongest.  Then  there  is 
the  third,  the  power  within  us  which  would 
have  its  own  complete  way,  which  would 
make  its  own  faith  and  its  own  morals,  which 
knows  from  afar  that  the  teaching  of  the  Son 
of  God  is  for  it  "a  hard  saying,"  which  cannot 
hope  to  serve  two  masters.  This  sets  itself 
against  the  Son  of  God;  it  lays  at  His  door 
all  manner  of  charges,  finding  their  justifica 
tion  in  His  mutilated  words  or  His  interpreted 
actions.  It  denounces  Him  to  the  neutral 
element  within  us,  not  at  first  on  the  ground 
that  He  is  our  enemy,  but  that  He  is  the 
enemy  of  human  freedom.  Hence  the  battle 
in  each  soul  and  for  each  soul. 

Summary. 

1.  Pilate  represents  here  the  "neutral"  world. 

2.  The  Jews  represent  the  avowed  enemies  of  faith. 

3.  In  each  one's  soul  Christ,   Pilate,   and  the  Jews 
have  their  counterparts. 


XXXV.— THE  LAST  DEFEAT  OF  PILATE. 

"  And  from  thenceforth  Pilate  sought  to  release  Him. 
But  the  Jews  cried  out,  saying  :  If  thou  release  this 
man,  thou  art  not  Caesar's  friend,  for  whosoever  maketb 
himself  a  King  speaketh  against  Caesar.  Now  when 
Pilate  had  heard  these  words,  he  brought  Jesus  forth, 
and  sat  down  in  the  judgment-seat,  in  the  place  that  is 
called  Lithostrotos,  and  in  Hebrew,  Gabbatha.  And 
it  was  the  Parasceve  of  the  Pasch,  about  the  sixth  hour, 
and  he  saith  to  the  Jews  :  Behold  your  King  !  But 
they  cried  out  :  Away  with  Him,  away  with  Him, 
crucify  Him  !  Pilate  saith  to  them  :  Shall  I  crucify 
your  King  ?  The  chief  priests  answered  :  We  have  no 
King  but  Cassar.  Then  therefore  he  delivered  Him  to 
them  to  be  crucified." — JOHN  xix.  12-16. 

I.  "From  thenceforth  Pilate  sought  to  re 
lease  Him."  The  sentence  seems  out  of  place. 


The  Last  Defeat  of  Pilate     99 

Had  not  Pilate  been  seeking  to  release  Him 
from  the  very  outset  ?  He  had  twice  said  that 
he  would  do  so.  Yet  St.  John  clearly  means 
something  very  particular  by  this  renewed 
statement.  Evidently  this  new  charge,  of 
"making  Himself  the  Son  of  God,"  and  the 
dignity  with  which  Our  Lord  had  received  it, 
had  had  a  deep  effect.  There  was  something 
more  than  human  in  one  Who  through  all 
this  could  remain  so  calm  and  commanding, 
Who  could  with  such  firmness  act  as  the 
Judge  of  His  judges,  and  yet  would  not  move 
a  finger  in  His  own  defence.  Everything  had 
gone  in  Our  Lord's  favour;  this  last  charge 
of  all,  that  He  was  the  Son  of  God,  was  con 
firmed  by  all  that  had  gone  before.  Pilate 
would  save  Him  if  he  could. 

2.  Now  was  the  critical  moment;  the  Jews 
must  play  their  last  card,  must  surrender  their 
all  to  gain  their  point.  For  a  moment  it 
looked  as  if  at  this  last  moment  they  were 
about  to  be  baffled.  But  Pilate,  like  every 
Roman,  like  every  Englishman,  like  every  man 
who  is  proud  of  an  ideal,  had  the  weakness  of 
his  strength.  Whatever  else  he  was,  he  was 
a  Roman;  attack  him  there,  and  there  was  no 
knowing  what  he  might  not  be  induced  to 
do.  He  did  not  realize  that  to  be  a  true  Roman 
it  was  first  necessary  to  be  a  true  man.  "  Thou 
art  not  Caesar's  friend."  This  was  a  revela 
tion.  He  had  been  shielding  a  "King"; 
might  this  be  construed  as  un-Roman  ?  Jesus 
was  innocent;  He  was  a  doer  of  good;  He 
was  there  "out  of  envy";  but  He  had  some 
kind  of  title,  which  He  claimed ;  was  not  that 
enough?  Whatever  else  Pilate  was,  no  slur 
must  be  cast  upon  his  Roman  honour. 


ioo       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

3.  The  ruse  succeeded;  but  at  what  a  cost! 
"The  chief  priests  answered:  We  have  no 
King  but  Caesar!"  Speaking  for  their  whole 
people,  in  the  presence  of  Jews,  Gentiles,  and 
Our  Lord  Himself,  these  chief  priests  made  a 
formal  renunciation  of  their  inheritance.  It 
was  not  merely  that  they  rejected  Our  Lord; 
they  no  longer  said  they  would  not  have  Him 
to  reign  over  them;  their  renunciation  is 
more  sweeping:  "We  have  no  King  but 
Caesar."  They  renounce  their  independence 
as  a  nation ;  they  tear  up  the  promise  of  God, 
cherished  through  the  centuries,  of  the  King 
to  Whom  was  promised  the  throne  of  David 
His  father;  they  were  no  longer  the  chosen 
people  of  God;  they  would  sacrifice  their 
birthright  that  they  might  compass  their 
design;  the  Kingdom  was  taken  from  them, 
as  Our  Lord  had  foretold,  and  given  to  a 
nation  yielding  the  fruits  thereof. 

Summary. 

1.  Pilate  sought  more  than  ever  to  release  the  "  Son 
of  God." 

2.  But  the   argument  of    disloyalty   to   his   superior 
beat  him. 

3.  And   the   Jews,    accepting    Caesar,    renounced   for 
ever  their  own  inheritance. 


Simon  of  Gyrene  101 


XXXVI.— SIMON  OF  CYRENE. 

"  And  after  they  had  mocked  Him,  they  took  off  the 
purple  cloak  from  Him,  and  put  on  Him  His  own  gar 
ments,  and  led  Him  away  to  crucify  Him.  And  as 
they  led  Him  away,  they  found  a  man  of  Cyrene, 
named  Simon,  who  passed  by  coming  out  of  the  coun 
try,  the  father  of  Alexander  and  of  Rufus ;  him  they 
forced  to  take  up  His  cross  to  carry  after  Jesus." — • 
MATT,  xxvii.  31,  32;  MARK  xv.  20,  21;  LUKE  xxiii.  26; 
JOHN  xix.  16. 

1.  Catholic  devotion  lingers  over  this  last 
journey  of  Our  Lord  from  the  hall  of  Pilate 
to  the  hill  of  Calvary,  and  one  may  well  in 
meditation  follow  Him  step  by  step  as  far  as 
one  is  able.    The  Evangelists  tell  the  story 
of  this  journey  in  the  fewest  words,  as  if  they 
were  anxious  to  hurry  over  it;  no  doubt  the 
journey  itself  was  a  hurried  thing,  the  enemies 
of  Our  Lord  being  only  too  eager,  now  that 
the  doom  had  been  definitely  secured,  to  have 
everything  over  and  done  with  as  soon  as 
possible.     There  must  be  no  delay,  no  hin 
drance;  Pilate  might  again  change  his  mind 
at  the  last  moment;  and  besides,  the  Paschal 
hour  was  coming  on.     The  distance  from  the 
hall  to  the  hill  was  but  half  a  mile;  but  the 
streets  were  crowded,  there  were  many  turn 
ings  and  corners,  there  was  some  confusion 
in  the  making  of  the  procession  with  its  com 
bined  Jews  and  Romans  and  its  three  victims, 
and,  above  all,  the  exhausted  state  of  Our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  Himself  made  them  wonder 
whether  He  would  reach  the  place  of  execu 
tion  alive. 

2.  So  the  hurried  march  began.    Tradition 
has  rilled  up  many  gaps,  and  we  may  well 


io2       The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

include  them  here.  They  restored  to  Him 
His  clothes,  not  so  much  out  of  humanity,  but 
that  He  might  be  the  more  easily  recognized 
on  the  road,  and  because  the  clothing  of  an 
executed  man  was  the  perquisite  of  the  execu 
tioners.  He  received  His  cross;  there  was 
joy  mixed  with  sorrow  in  the  gift.  From  this 
solemn  moment;  with  this  weapon  He  was 
to  conquer;  this  was  to  be  His  standard,  for 
each  and  all  of  His  followers  to  embrace.  He 
went  a  little  further;  He  stumbled  and  fell; 
for  there  in  front  of  Him  was  something 
which  had  caught  His  eye,  and  had  shaken 
Him  with  emotion.  It  was  His  Mother, 
standing  with  a  few  companions  at  a  corner 
of  the  street.  Where  had  she  been  all  this 
time  ?  Saints  tell  us  many  details.  They  saw 
one  another;  probably  there  was  no  word; 
but  we  can  well  imagine  her  "  Behold  the  hand 
maid  of  the  Lord  "  struggling  with  her  "  Son, 
why  hast  Thou  done  so  to  us  ?"  as  she  watches 
her  Child  pass  by. 

3.  Then  the  strength  of  Our  Lord  begins  to 
give  out.  He  must  be  assisted,  or  He  will 
die  on  the  way.  A  labouring  man  of  Cyrene 
meets  the  procession.  He  has  no  interest  in 
this  business;  it  is  to  him  only  one  more  out 
break  of  a  cruel  Eastern  mob,  and  he  would 
gladly  pass  it  by.  But  he  is  stopped,  and 
"forced  to  take  up  His  cross  to  carry  after 
Jesus."  He  is  annoyed;  he  is  ashamed;  he  is 
insulted;  he  resents  being  made  the  servant 
of  a  criminal.  Yet  we  are  sure  that  before 
he  had  laid  that  cross  down  he  had  become 
a  follower  of  Our  Lord  in  a  fuller  sense;  for 
the  Evangelists  linger  with  love  over  his 
name,  and  over  the  names  of  his  two  sons, 


The  Women  of  Jerusalem     103 

telling  us  without  any  doubt  that  they  are 
among  their  friends  to  whom  the  whole 
Church  would  be  eternally  indebted.  We  live 
our  day;  we  do  little  things  and  great;  one 
day  we  walk  down  a  street,  and  a  sufferer 
meets  us,  and  a  cross  is  flung  on  our  shoulders 
and  we  resent  it,  and  that  is  the  moment  of 
our  lives. 

Summary. 

1.  The  scene  of  the  Way  of  the  Cross,  and  the  circum 
stances,  should  be  taken  in  detail. 

2.  The  first  stations  :  the  receiving  of  the  cross,  the 
first  fall,  the  meeting  with  the  Mother. 

3.  Simon  of  Cyrene  is  forced  to  take  up  the  cross  to 
carry  after  Jesus. 


XXXVII.— THE   WOMEN   OF   JERUSALEM. 

"  And  there  followed  Him  a  great  multitude  of 
people  and  of  women,  who  bewailed  and  lamented  Him. 
But  Jesus,  turning  to  them,  said  :  Daughters  of  Jeru 
salem,  weep  not  over  Me,  but  weep  for  yourselves  and 
for  your  children.  For,  behold,  the  day  shall  come 
wherein  they  will  say  :  Blessed  are  the  barren,  and 
the  wombs  that  have  not  borne,  and  the  breasts  that 
have  not  given  suck.  Then  shall  they  begin  to  say  to 
the  mountains  :  Fall  upon  us,  and  to  the  hills,  Cover 
us.  For  if  in  the  green  wood  they  do  these  things, 
what  shall  be  done  in  the  dry?" — LUKE  xxiii.  27-31. 

i.  This  little  scene,  told  appropriately  by 
St.  Luke,  the  Evangelist  of  sympathy  and  the 
friend  of  women,  comes  as  a  great  relief  in 
the  long  tale  of  agony.  Hitherto  one  might 
have  been  led  to  suppose  that  all  Jerusalem 
was  against  Our  Lord.  Now  we  discover  in 
the  crowd  some  at  least  who  sympathize;  and 
these  are  not  a  few,  for  St.  Luke  describes 


The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

them  as  "a  great  multitude  of  people  and  of 
women."  The  scene,  therefore,  as  usually 
described  and  pictured  is  misleading.  Not 
only  women  bewailed  Him,  but  a  great  multi 
tude  besides;  these  were  not  met  along  the 
roadside  by  accident,  but  they  "  followed 
Him";  they  did  not  merely  weep  at  the  sudden 
sight  of  so  much  suffering,  but  they  "be 
wailed  and  lamented"  Him  continuously.  It 
is  a  joy  to  us  to  know  that  these  were  there; 
we  would  give  much  to  know  the  name  of 
even  one  in  that  "  multitude."  There  is  some 
thing  that  tells  us  that  compassion  such  as 
this  must  find  its  reward  in  Heaven. 

2.  To  this  multitude  only,  and  directly  only 
to  the  women  in  this  multitude,  does  Our 
Lord  appear  to  have  spoken  all  the  way  from 
the  Prsetorium  to  Calvary.  And  His  words 
are  as  mysterious  as  their  setting;  they  recall 
the  thunder-clouds  that  hang  over  the  pro 
phets  of  old,  they  almost  repeat  the  warnings 
of  His  own  last  days  in  the  Temple.  They 
are  not  to  weep  over  Him;  but  that  we  may 
justly  suppose  He  did  not  literally  mean. 
He  "looked  for  one  that  would  weep  together 
with  Him,  and  there  was  none";  in  the  words 
of  another  prophecy,  He  appealed :  "  All  you 
that  pass  by  the  way,  attend  and  see  if  there 
be  sorrow  like  to  My  sorrow."  All  His  life 
He  had  shown  that  He  was  hurt  when  He  was 
cut;  that  He  was  full  of  gratitude  to  any 
one  who  showed  Him  the  least  interest  or 
sympathy.  And  now  the  very  fact  that  He 
spoke  to  this  group  shows  that  He  felt  their 
regard,  even  as  later  He  felt  the  companion 
ship  of  the  penitent  thief,  and  of  Mary  and 
Johti. 


The  Women  of  Jerusalem     105 

3.  But  like  those  whose  power  of  sympathy 
is  very  great,  for  the  moment  the  future  suffer 
ings  of  others  overcame  His  own.  His  com 
passion  was  greater  than  His  Passion ;  He 
suffered  in  others  even  more  than  He  suffered 
in  Himself.  He  recalled  to  them  the  prophecy 
of  Osee :  "Samaria  hath  made  her  King  to 
pass  as  froth  upon  the  face  of  the  water. 
And  the  high  places  of  the  idol,  the  sin  of 
Israel  shall  be  destroyed:  the  bur  and  the 
thistle  shall  grow  up  over  the  altars  :  and  they 
shall  say  to  the  mountains :  Cover  us;  and  to 
the  hills :  Fall  upon  us."  The  doom  was  on 
the  city  because  it  had  not  known  the  day  of 
its  visitation ;  this  even  now  Our  Lord  cannot 
put  away  from  His  mind.  "For  if  in  the 
green  wood  they  do  these  things,  what  shall 
be  done  in  the  dry?"  What  do  the  words 
mean  ?  Does  St.  Peter  paraphrase  them  when 
he  says :  "If  the  just  man  shall  scarcely  be 
saved,  where  shall  the  ungodly  and  the  sinner 


appear  ?" 


Summary. 


i.  "  A  great  multitude  of  people  and  of  women  " 
sympathized  with  Our  Lord. 

a.  Our  Lord  cherished  that  sympathy. 

3.  But  His  own  power  of  sympathy  made  Him  feel 
for  them  even  more. 


io6       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 


XXXVIII.— THE  CRUCIFIXION. 

"  And  bearing  His  own  Cross,  He  went  forth  to 
that  place  which  is  called  Calvary,  but  in  Hebrew 
Golgotha.  And  they  gave  Him  to  drink  wine  mingled 
with  myrrh.  And  when  He  had  tasted,  He  would  not 
drink.  And  there  were  also  two  other,  malefactors,  led 
with  Him  to  be  put  to  death.  And  when  they  were 
come  to  the  place  they  crucified  Him  there ;  and  tha 
robbers,  one  on  the  right  hand,  and  the  other  on  the 
left.  And  the  Scripture  was  fulfilled  which  saith  i 
And  with  the  wicked  He  was  reputed." — MATT,  xxvii. 
33>  345  MARK  xv.  22,  23;  LUKE  xxiii.  32,  33;  JOHN  xix. 
17,  18. 

1.  This  crowning  act  of  the  Passion,  the 
Crucifixion,  is  told  in  a  cold,  matter-of-fact 
way  by  all  the  Evangelists.    The  details  are 
the  same  in  each  case;  including  every  varia 
tion  and  addition,  we  have  but  a  few  lines. 
The  exact  spot  we  know.     Scholars  may  dis 
pute  about  other  sites,  the  Cave  of  Bethlehem, 
the  House  of  Nazareth,  the  place  of  the  Last 
Supper,  but  of  Calvary  there  is  no  reasonable 
doubt.    The  Evangelists  themselves  are  care 
ful  to  note  the  spot;  they  take  the  same  care 
over    no    other,    giving    the    name    in    two 
languages,   etc.     No   wonder;    for   it   is   the 
most  sacred   spot  upon  this  earth — the  one 
spot  which  has  been  steeped  in  the  Blood  of 
Our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  the  one  source  from 
which  has  sprung  the  stream  that  has  regener 
ated  the  world. 

2.  The  details  of  the  Crucifixion  are  few. 
The  executioners  had  still  in  them  a  touch 
of   legalized    humanity.     They    offered    Our 
Lord  the  partly  stupefying  drink  which  was 
offered  to  all  condemned  criminals  before  the 
butchery    began.     We    could     have    known 


The  Crucifixion  107 

beforehand  how  it  would  be  received.  He 
tasted;  why  did  He  even  taste?  Was  it  as 
an  act  of  condescension,  of  gratitude  for  a 
kindly  deed?  He  was  always  courteous;  He 
would  not  spurn  an  act  of  kindness  even  on  an 
occasion  such  as  this.  But  He  would  not 
drink;  not  in  spite  of  His  maddening  thirst; 
that  He  should  do  so  to  avoid  the  coming 
pain  is  unthinkable.  "The  chalice  which  My 
Father  hath  given  Me,  shall  I  not  drink  it?" 
And  to  do  so,  that  He  may  drink  it  to  the 
dregs,  He  must  resist  the  soothing  chalice 
offered  Him  by  man.  There  is  something 
peculiarly  strong,  even  while  it  is  peculiarly 
agonizing,  in  this  rejection  of  the  cup  that  is 
already  touching  His  lips.  If  we  could  only 
have  the  same  strength ! 

3.  The  only  other  fact  noted  is  the  company 
in  which  He  was  crucified.  "  Two  other  male 
factors,"  says  our  translation,  as  if  the  Greek 
idiom  best  fitted  the  occasion — "two  other 
malefactors,"  implying  that.  He  was  already 
one.  Indeed,  "with  the  wicked  He  was  re 
puted."  St.  John  cannot  resist  calling  atten 
tion  to  the  exact  fulfilment  of  this  prophecy. 
It  is  true  this  charge  against  Him  was  soon 
set  aside;  with  Pilate  it  had  not  the  least 
weight;  nevertheless,  at  the  very  end,  King  or 
no  King,  Son  of  God  or  only  son  of  man, 
seditionmonger  or  not,  it  was  after  the  manner 
of  criminals  and  in  the  company  of  criminals 
that  He  was  actually  put  to  death.  Truly,  as 
St.  Paul  says,  "  He  was  made  sin."  Nowhere 
does  Our  Lord  come  nearer  to  man  than  when 
He  so  submits  to  be  nailed  down  to  earth' 
among  them.  St.  Paul  again  and  again  dwells 
upon  the  simple  fact.  In  his  Eastern  way  he 


io8       The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

dwells  affectionately,  almost  fancifully,  on  its 
manifold  significance.  And  the  Church  has 
clung  with  both  her  arms  round  the  foot  of 
that  cross  ever  since,  while  the  drip  of  the 
blood  has  fallen  unceasingly  upon  her. 

Summary. 

1.  The  hill  of  Calvary,  the  most  sacred  spot  in  the 
world. 

2.  "  When  He  had  tasted,  He  would  not  drink." 

3.  Our  Lord  died  with  malefactors,  and  as  one  of 
them. 

XXXIX.— THE  TITLE. 

"  And  Pilate  wrote  a  title  also,  and  he  put  it  upon 
the  cross  over  His  head.  And  the  writing  was  :  This 
is  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  King  of  the  Jews.  This 
title,  therefore,  many  of  the  Jews  read,  because  the 
place  where  Jesus  was  crucified  was  near  to  the  city, 
and  it  was  written  in  Hebrew,  in  Greek,  and  in  Latin. 
Then  the  chief  priests  of  the  Jews  said  to  Pilate  :  Write 
not,  The  King  of  the  Jews,  but  that  He  said,  I  am  the 
King  of  the  Jews.  Pilate  answered  :  What  I  have 
written  I  have  written." — MATT,  xxvii  37  ;  MARK  xv.  26; 
LUKE  xxiii.  38;  JOHN  xix.  19-22. 

i.  The  sentence  had  been  pronounced,  and 
had  been  promptly  carried  out;  no  time  had 
been  allowed  for  reflection  or  for  cooler  judg 
ment;  the  chief  priests  had  seen  to  this,  as 
the  Devil  sees  to  it  when  he  has  once  won  the 
soul  to  consent  to  grievous  sin.  The  only 
thing  that  Pilate  could  now  do  was  to  justify 
himself  in  the  eyes  of  all  the  world ;  the  world 
was  his  judge,  not  God,  nor  truth,  of  which 
he  affected  to  know  nothing.  So  he  wrote 
with  his  own  hand  the  "title,"  "in  Hebrew,  in 
Greek,  and  in  Latin,"  so  that  all  the  world 
might  know.  "This  is  Jesus  of  Nazareth," 
the  man  from  turbulent  Galilee,  from  despised 
NazaretK,  who  had  of  late  disturbed  the  peace 


The  Title  109 

of  Jerusalem,  and  had  made  Himself  a  trouble 
to  authority.  "This  is  the  King  of  the  Jews," 
the  one  thing  of  which  He  had  been  con 
victed;  before  Pilate  himself  He  had  said: 
"Thou  sayest  that  I  am  a  King" ;  and  though 
He  had  not  said,  "  I  am  King  of  the  Jews," 
though  He  had  added,  "My  kingdom  is  not 
from  hence,"  though  Pilate  had  known  for 
certain  that  His  Kingship  would  not  clash  with 
the  authority  of  Caesar,  still,  the  half-truth 
must  be  proclaimed  that  the  execution  might 
be  justified.  The  world  is  ruled  by  half- 
truths. 

2.  But  this  was  not  enough  for  His  enemies. 
Pilate  may  have  sentenced  Him  on  the  ground 
that  He  made  Himself  a  King,  but  they  had 
done  Him  to  death  "because  He  made  Him 
self  the  Son  of  God."     Either  Our  Lord  was 
the  "King  of  the  Jews"  or  He  was  not.     If 
He   was,    then    He    was    also    Messias,    and 
Messias  was  the  Son  of  David,  and  the  Son 
of  David  was  the  Son  of  God.     If  He  was  not, 
then  He  would  have  been  put  to  death,  not 
by  Jewish  law,  which  had  no  such  sentence, 
but  by  Roman  law  alone;  and  the  chief  priests 
would  be  exculpated.    To  leave  the  "title"  as 
it  stood  might  set  the  people  thinking;  they 
might  argue  along  the  line  we  have  just  men 
tioned,  and  the  conclusion  might  make  "the 
last  state  worse  than  the  first." 

3.  But  Pilate  was  unmoved,  unmoved  with 
the  desperation  of  one  who  knows  he  has  done 
great  wrong,  and  who  turns  in  hate  upon  those 
who  have  driven  him  to  it.     He  knew  he  had 
done  wrong;  he  knew  that  now  they  were  say 
ing  in  their  hearts,:    "What  is  that  to  us? 
Look   you   to   it"     He   knew,   too,   on   Our 


no       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

Lord's  own  evidence  that  "they  who  have 
delivered  Me  to  thee  have  the  greater  sin"; 
therefore,  if  he  could  he  would  deprive  them  of 
their  palm  of  victory.  He  would  thwart  them 
if  he  could,  insult  them  if  he  could;  if  this 
"title"  did  not  please  them,  then  all  the  more 
would  he  insist  upon  it.  But  why  did  it  not 
please  them  ?  "  He  knew  that  for  envy  they 
had  delivered  Him."  Their  very  fear  snowed 
that  the  man  was  their  King,  and  that  they 
knew  it.  Then,  let  come  what  might,  he  had 
saved  himself  in  the  eyes  of  the  world;  he 
had  left  them  guilty  and  responsible;  he  would 
leave  written  what  he  had  written. 

Summary. 

1.  Pilate  called  Him  "  King  of  the  Jews  "  to  save  his 
own  reputation. 

2.  The  chief  priests  resented  it  for  fear  of  theirs. 

3.  Pilate    found    satisfaction    in    turning    on    those 
who  had  led  him  into  crime. 


XL. — THE  FIRST  WORD;  THE  GARMENTS. 

"  And  Jesus  said  :  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they 
know  not  what  they  do.  Then  the  soldiers,  after  they 
had  crucified  Him,  took  His  garments  (and  they  made 
four  parts,  to  every  soldier  a  part,  casting  lots  upon 
them  what  every  man  should  take),  and  also  His  coat. 
Now  the  coat  was  without  seam,  woven  from  the  top 
throughout.  They  said  then  to  one  another  :  Let  us 
not  cut  it,  but  let  us  cast  lots  for  it  whose  it  shall  be; 
that  the  word  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
the  prophet  :  They  have  parted  My  garments  among 
them,  and  upon  My  vesture  they  have  cast  lots.  And 
the  soldiers  indeed  did  these  things.  And  it  was  the 
third  hour,  and  they  crucified  Him." — MATT,  xxvii. 
35 ;  MARK  xv.  24,  25 ;  LUKE  xxiii.  34;  JOHN  xix.  23,  24. 

i.  Our  Lord  appears  to  have  spoken  the 
first  of  His  seven  words,  recorded  only  by 


The  First  Word  ;  the  Garments    1 1 1 

St.  Luke,  while  He  was  yet  being  nailed  to 
the  cross.  We  know  how  excessive  torture 
has  wrung  prayer  from  the  lips  of  martyrs 
and  other  sufferers,  who  have  found  in  the 
effort  some  counteracting  power  to  endure. 
So  it  had  been  with  Him  in  the  Garden.  And 
now,  at  this  last  act  in  the  drama,  His  prayer 
is  the  spontaneous  expression  of  that  which 
is  deepest  in  his  heart  Whatever  else  Our 
Lord  is,  the  deepest  thing  in  Him  is  forgive 
ness.  He  had  offered  it  to  Judas,  and  it  had 
been  rejected;  to  Peter,  and  it  had  been 
accepted;  to  Annas,  to  Caiaphas,  and  most  of 
all  to  Pilate,  and  it  had  been  ignored;  now 
He  includes  all  in  His  offer,  for  if  His  execu 
tioners  are  prayed  for  at  such  a  moment,  then 
what  soul  may  not  hope  ?  "  Not  for  the  world 
do  I  pray,  but  for  those  whom  Thou  hast 
given  Me  out  of  the  world,"  He  had  said  but 
the  evening  before.  And  now  He  lets  us  see 
how  far  His  prayer  extends.  It  is  as  though 
He  said  :  "  Not  for  the  world  do  I  pray,  which 
is  a  dominating  spirit;  but  for  every  in 
dividual  soul  that  is  in  the  world,  and  that  I 
would  gladly  rescue  from  it." 

2.  The  dividing  of  the  garments  is  men 
tioned  by  each  of  the  Evangelists,  but  is 
elaborated  by  St.  John.  Through  the  last 
scenes  of  the  tragedy,  St.  John  has  his  eye 
fixed  upon  prophecy  and  its  fulfilment.  He 
seems  to  be  asking  himself,  Why  all  this? 
And  he  finds  his  answer  in  the  unity  of  all 
revelation.  To  St.  John,  St.  Augustine  is  a 
perfect  antithesis;  for  as  the  first  unites  the 
past  with  the  event,  St.  Augustine  unites  in 
it  all  the  future.  St.  John  sees  in  the  saving 
of  the  seamless  garment  the  fulfilment  of  the 


ii2       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

past;  the  other  sees  the  prophecy  of  that  which 
is  to  come.  To  the  end  of  time  the  enemies 
of  Our  Lord  will  crucify  Him.  They  will  rob 
Him  of  His  garments  and  divide  His  worldly 
possessions  among  them.  But  His  seamless 
garment,  the  Church  herself,  they  will  never 
divide;  she  shall  remain  intact,  though  they 
appropriate  her  for  their  own. 

3.  "And  the  soldiers  indeed  did  these 
things,"  concludes  St.  John.  "  And  it  was  the 
third  hour,  and  they  crucified  Him,"  concludes 
St.  Mark.  It  was  in  the  middle  of  the  day, 
in  the  sight  of  all  the  world,  with  the  greatest 
publicity  that  was  possible,  that  Our  Lord 
was  put  to  death;  not  in  a  secluded  prison- 
yard,  with  just  the  official  witnesses  present 
and  no  more,  and  with  all  the  care  that  modern 
humanity  demands.  We  look  on  the  sight; 
we  are  fascinated  by  it  to  this  day,  this  bleed 
ing  body  of  Our  Lord,  the  stream  from  which 
overflows  and  drowns  all  the  world ;  we  hear 
Him  say,  "I,  being  lifted  up,  will  draw  all 
things  to  Myself,"  and  we  watch  "all  things" 
yielding,  gradually,  gradually,  to  the  fascina 
tion. 

Summary. 

1.  He  prayed  for  His  enemies. 

2.  His    garments    were    divided,    but    His    seamless 
robe  was  not  parted. 

3.  He  was  crucified  in  the  sight  of  all  the  world. 


The  Mockery  113 


XLI. — THE  MOCKERY. 

*  And  ifiey  sat  down  and  watched  Him.  And  the 
people  stood  beholding.  And  they  that  passed  by 
blasphemed  Him,  wagging  their  heads  and  saying  : 
Vah,  Thou  who  destroyest  the  Temple  of  God,  and  in 
three  days  buildest  it  up  again,  save  Thy  own  self ; 
if  Thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  come  down  from  the  cross. 
In  like  manner  the  chief  piiests  with  the  scribes  and 
ancients,  mocking,  derided  Him,  saying  :  He  saved 
others,  Himself  He  cannot  save.  If  He  be  Christ  the 
King  of  Israel,  if  He  be  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  let 
Him  now  come  down  from  the  cross,  that  we  may  see 
and  believe.  He  trusted  in  God;  let  Him  now  deliver 
Him,  if  He  will  have  Him,  for  He  said  :  I  am  the 
Son  of  G.0^'" — MATT,  xxvii.  36-44;  MAKK  xv.  20-32; 
LUKE  xxiii.  35-37. 

i.  With  those  whose  consciences  are  not  yet 
hardened  by  iniquity,  with  ordinary  children 
and  young  people,  with  grown-up  men  and 
women  who  have  lived  to  be  true,  a  great  sin 
committed  has  a  certain  paralyzing  effect. 
The  poor  sinner  rises  up  from  it  as  if  dazed; 
he  has  lost  something,  ne  can  scarcely  know 
what;  it  seems  to  him  that  henceforth  life  must 
be  another  thing;  the  sun,  the  air,  the  flowers 
of  the  field,  seem  to  accuse  him;  the  laugh  is 
off  his  lip,  the  brilliance  faded  from  his  eye, 
the  very  skin  of  his  body  seems  swarth  and 
shiny;  having  done  that  which  is  the  degrada 
tion  of  a  man,  his  very  manhood  seems  to 
have  oozed  from  him.  It  is  true  of  the  in 
dividual;  it  is  true  of  an  inhuman  crowd;  and 
as  "they  sat  and  watched  Him,"  and  "the 
people  stood  beholding,"  we  seem  to  find  the 
paralyzing  sense  of  guilt  and  clamminess  com 
ing  over  those  around  the  cross,  silent  and 
condemning. 


ii4       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

2.  Of  course,  to  remain  under  the  spell  is 
not  to    be   endured.     It  will   lead   either  to 
despair  or  to  contrition.     Since  perfect  happi 
ness  has  been  forfeited,  which  can  rest  only 
on   the    peace    of   a    good    conscience,    then 
happiness  of  another  kind  must  be  secured. 
Conscience  must  be  buried  in  confusion,  its 
voice  must  be  silenced  by  uproar;  the  sinner 
and  his  accomplices  must  clamour  themselves 
out  of  their  stupor  into  the  new  life  to  which 
they   have   doomed  themselves.     So   we   see 
them  always   doing;   so  we   see  them  here. 
The  spell  is  broken ;  "  they  passed  by  blasphem 
ing,  wagging  their  heads";  "in  like  manner 
the  chief  priests  with  the  scribes  and  ancients, 
mocking,  derided  Him  ";  cowards  before,  they 
ire  now  more  brutal  cowards  still,  putting  a 
bold  face  on  their  shame,  a  howling  laughter 
above  their  misery — one  knows  the  type  too 
well. 

3.  But  the  language  is  beyond  mistake;  in 
moments  of  strong  passion  the  secrets  of  the 
heart  appear.     "If  Thou  be  the  Son  of  God, 
save  Thy  own  self."     That  is  at  the  root  of 
all.     The  fear  that  indeed  He  is  that  is  not 
yet  dead.     "If   He   be   Christ,  the   King   of 
Israel,  if  He  be  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  let 
Him  come  down  from  the  cross,  that  we  may 
see  and  believe."     Could  anyone  have  uttered 
such  a  cry  who  did  not  already  in  his  heart 
believe  ?     "  He  saved  others,  Himself  He  can 
not  save."    Another  confession,  even  as  was 
that  in  the  better  days  :  "  Because  of  Thy  good 
works  we  blame  Thee  not,  but  because  Thou, 
being  but  a  man,  dost  make  Thyself  the  Son 
of  God."     Dear  Lord,  how  this  self-condemn 
ing  cry  has  rung  through  the  world  ever  since. 


The  Penitent  Thief          115 

We  accept  Christ  as  our  doer  of  good,  we 
accept  Him  as  a  Prophet,  we  condone  "Ho- 
sanna  to  the  Son  of  David";  but  Son  of  God 
He  shall  not  be  !  If  He  makes  that  claim,  then 
all  His  very  deeds  shall  be  turned  against 
Him. 

Summary. 

1.  The  paralysis  of  the  guilty  crowd. 

2.  The  recovery  in  noise  and  confusion. 

3.  The  language  of  their  abuse. 


XLIL— THE  PENITENT  THIEF. 

"  And  the  soldiers  also  mocked  Him,  coming  to  Him 
and  offering  Him  vinegar  and  saying  :  If  Thou  be  the 
King  of  the  Jews,  save  Thyself.  And  the  selfsame 
thing  the  thieves  also  that  were  crucified  with  Him 
reproached  Him  with,  and  reviled  Him.  And  one  of 
these  robbers  who  were  hanging,  blasphemed  Him, 
saying  :  If  Thou  be  Christ,  save  Thyself  and  us.  But 
the  other,  answering,  rebuked  him,  saying  :  Neither 
dost  thou  fear  God,  seeing  thou  art  under  the  same 
condemnation?  And  we,  indeed,  justly,  for  we  receive 
the  due  reward  of  our  deeds  ;  but  this  man  hath  done 
no  evil.  And  he  said  to  Jesus  :  Lord,  remember  me 
when  Thou  shalt  come  into  Thy  Kingdom.  And  Jesus 
said  to  him  :  Amen,  I  say  to  thee,  this  day  thou  shalt 
be  with  Me  in  Paradise." — MATT,  xxvii.  44;  MARK 
xv.  32;  LUKE  xxiii.  36-43. 

i.  It  is  easy  to  meditate  upon  this  scene  in 
the  Passion.  The  soldiers  are  of  little  account; 
they  act  as  do  those  of  their  class,  with  no 
opinion  of  their  own,  but  catching  at  that 
which  pleases  authority.  Hence  the  terms  of 
their  abuse;  being  Roman  soldiers,  the  "King 
of  the  Jews"  has  no  meaning  to  them,  but 
evidently  it  has  some  supernatural  meaning  to 
the  chief  priests;  hence  they  bid  Him  "save 
Himself,"  which  to  a  Roman  would  be  a 


n6       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

foolish  taunt.  With  the  thieves  it  might  be 
different.  They  at  least  were  Jews,  even  if 
they  had  long  since  laid  aside  all  thought  of 
religion;  from  their  lips  the  taunt  is  akin  to 
that  from  the  lips  of  those  who  have  once  had 
the  faith,  but  have  it  no  longer,  and  who, 
having  lost  it,  and  having  in  consequence  lost 
much  more  beside,  then  cry  out  against  faith 
as  being  a  delusion  and  bankrupt.  They 
thrust  Our  Lord  aside;  they  deliberately 
choose  their  own  path;  then  they  take  this  as 
proof  that  He  is  not. 

2.  But  often  such  people  find  their  best  rival 
among  themselves,     One  will  rise  up  who  will 
have  at  least  the  humility  to  recognize  his  own 
guilt ;  whether  there  is  Christ  or  not,  at  least 
he   himself   has   onty  got   his   own   deserts; 
whether  there  is  Christ  or  not,  at  least  there 
is  a  just  God.    This  leads  to  another  recog 
nition:     that    of    injustice    done    to    others. 
Whether  this  is  Christ  or  not,  at  least  He  is 
not  guilty  as  we  are.    Thus  there  are  three 
steps,  seen  often  enough  in  ordinary  life.    The 
man  who  has  done  wrong,  and  will  acknow 
ledge  it,  will  find  the  discovery  of  God  not 
difficult.    The   discovery   of    God   will   soon 
adjust  his  attitude  to  others;  and  this  will 
make  his  duty  to  them  easy. 

3.  Then  comes  the  climax.    There  may  be 
many  ways  to  the  discovery  of  Our  Lord,  but 
none  is  so  easy,  none  so  illuminating,  as  that 
of  the  penitent  thief.     He  is  not  taught  by 
books;  it  is  not  proved  to  him  by  argument; 
it  begins  with  the  defence  of  a  good  man : 
"This  man  hath  done  no  evil."     On  the  con 
trary,  this  man  hath  done  nothing  but  good. 
Therefore  this  man's  word  is  to  be  trusted. 


The  Penitent  Thief          117 

On  the  contrary,  all  that  is  evil  is  ranged 
against  Him ;  it  has  done  Him  to  death,  it  has 
numbered  Him  with  ourselves.  And  mean 
while  He  does  nothing;  He  says  nothing;  He 
dies  without  a  word,  without  defence.  Who 
can  this  man  be,  with  Whom  is  all  that  is 
good,  against  Whom  is  all  that  is  evil,  Whose 
death  alone  will  satisfy  the  world  ?  The  truth 
flashes  on  him;  he  cries  out:  "Lord,  re 
member  me,"  and  he  receives  in  reply  instant 
canonization.  In  spite  of  all  the  suffering, 
that  "  Amen,  I  say  to  thee,  this  day  thou  shalt 
be  with  Me  in  Paradise,"  was  a  moment  of 
pure  joy  for  Our  Lord. 

Summary. 

1.  The  abuse  of  the  soldiers  and  the  two  thieves. 

2.  The   growth   of   grace  in   the  heart  of   the  good 
thief. 

7.  And  its  reward. 


XLIII. — MARY  AND  JOHN. 

"  Now  there  stood  by  the  cross  of  Jesus  His  Mother, 
and  His  Mother's  sister,  Mary  of  Cleophas,  and  Mary 
Magdalene.  When  Jesus  therefore  saw  His  Mother, 
and  the  disciple  standing  whom  He  loved,  He  saith 
to  His  Mother  :  Woman,  behold  thy  son.  After  that 
He  saith  to  the  disciple  :  Behold  thy  Mother.  And 
from  that  hour  the  disciple  took  her  to  his  own." — 
JOHN  xix.  25-27. 

I.  Of  all  the  scenes  in  the  Passion,  there  is 
none  more  familiar  to  every  one  of  us  than 
this.  The  crowd  has  dwindled  away;  even  its 
noisy  exultation  has  not  been  able  to  keep 
up  its  false  courage  for  long.  There  remain 


n8       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

a  few,  waiting  to  see  the  end;  but  these,  no 
doubt,  are  not  those  who  have  been  most 
violent;  they  are  the  partially  sympathetic,  the 
more  or  less  faithful  remnant,  the  curious. 
There  remains,  too,  the  guard,  mainly  of 
Roman  soldiers,  divided  between  contempt  for 
the  Victim  and  contempt  for  the  people  who 
have  made  such  a  display  of  their  Eastern 
ferocity.  It  is  true  these  soldiers  have  played 
their  part  in  the  cruelty;  but  they  are  Western 
souls,  they  are  more  easily  sated  in  their  lust 
for  blood,  and  they  stand  there  sullen  and 
disgusted.  Instinctively,  without  themselves 
noticing  it,  the  true  mourners  have  crept 
closer  and  closer;  the  guard  does  not  trouble 
to  prevent  them;  they  find  some  comfort  for 
themselves  in  this  act  of  mercy.  So  three 
women  stand  there — Mary  Immaculate,  Mary 
the  Penitent,  Mary  the  mother  of  Apostles. 

2.  There  is  also  at  least  one  more — "the 
disciple  whom  He  loved."  St.  John,  in  thus 
speaking  of  himself,  does  not  mean  that  Our 
Lord  did  not  love  others  also;  he  does  not 
mean  that  he  was  himself  loved  more  than 
others;  it  is  enough  for  him  to  know  that  in 
matter  of  fact  he  is  loved,  and  has  been  given 
tokens  of  deep  love,  whatever  else  may  have 
been  given  to  others.  Peter  also  was  a  "dis 
ciple  whom  He  loved  ";  the  last  scene  recorded 
by  St.  John  at  the  end  of  his  Gospel  is  a  great 
proof  of  this;  but  the  same  might  be  said  of 
them  all,  of  us  all.  It  is  not  a  little  thing  to 
stand  at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  and  to  know 
that  I  can  describe  myself,  in  spite  of  all  my 
cowardice,  my  desertions,  my  denials,  my 
treacheries,  as  "the  disciple  standing  whom 
He  loved." 


Mary  and  John  119 

3.  Jesus  saw  them  from  the  cross.  Con 
sider  the  simple  fact.  Fastened  as  He  was, 
the  physical  effort  to  look  at  anything  must 
have  been  an  additional  torture;  one  has  seen 
a  semblance  of  it  on  a  death-bed  of  torture. 
In  such  agony  as  He  was,  the  effort  to  think 
of  others  was  a  wonder  of  charity;  we  forgive 
much  disregard  from  those  who  are  in  intense 
suffering.  But  Jesus  saw  them;  He  saw  that 
motionless  Mother;  He  knew  that  for  her  His 
death  must  naturally  mean  her  own;  that  her 
love  and  her  life  were  so  linked  with  His  that 
when  He  died  she  too  would  fade  and  die. 
But  He  would  not  have  it  so.  He  would  yet 
have  her  to  live,  for  she  had  a  work  to  do; 
"that  out  of  many  hearts  thoughts  might  be 
revealed."  She  must  be  given  another  object 
of  her  Mother's  love,  another  child  to  cherish  in 
place  of  the  one  she  was  losing.  There  was 
John ;  there  was  all  mankind ;  let  her  take  him 
and  them.  "Woman,  behold  thy  son."  And 
if  so,  then  let  John,  let  all  men,  do  to  her  as 
He  Himself  had  done:  "Man,  behold  thy 
Mother." 

Summary. 

1.  There  stood  by  the  cross  of  Jesus  the  soldiers  and 
the  three  Marys. 

2.  There  stood  also  the  disciple  whom  He  loved. 

3.  He  gave  Mary  to  the  disciple,  and  the  disciple  to 
Mary. 


i2o       The  Grown  of  Sorrow 


XLIV.— THE  FOURTH  WORD. 

"  And  when  the  sixth  hour  was  come,  there  was 
darkness  over  the  whole  earth  until  the  ninth  hour. 
And  about  the  ninth  hour  Jesus  cried  out  with  a  loud 
voice,  saying  :  Eloi,  Eloi,  lamma  sabacthani  ?  Which 
is,  being  interpreted  :  My  God,  My  God,  why  hast  Thou 
forsaken  Me?  And  some  of  them  that  stood  there  and 
heard,  said:  Behold,  this  man  calleth  for  Elias."— 
MATT,  xxvii.  45-47;  MASK  xv.  33-35;  LUKE  xxiii.  44. 

1.  "  From  the  sixth  to  the  ninth  hour."    The 
darkness  is  clearly  miraculous;  the  disciples 
understood  it  as   such.     But  it  was  such  a 
miracle  as  the  enemy  could  easily  assert  to  be 
not  proven.    Such  is  the  way  of  God.    Miracles 
are  more  usually  for  those  who  have  the  wish 
to  believe;  for  those  who  have  the  wish  to 
disbelieve  it  is  always  possible  to  find  a  way 
out,  even  if  it  be  the  crude  answer  that  we  do 
not  understand  all  the  facts.    There  is  often 
darkness  at  midday;  that  on  this  occasion  it 
should  have  fitted  in  with  Our  Lord's  hanging 
on  the  cross  is  a  coincidence.     But  we  under 
stand  ;  Nature  held  her  veil  before  her  face  in 
very  shame  at  what  was   being  done.     She 
would  not  see;  she  would  have  others  not  see. 
Our  Lord  had  said  that  if  the  children  who 
praised  Him  were  silenced,  the  very  stones 
would  cry  out;  now  all  Nature  cries  out  at  the 
crime  that  is  committed.     And  all  the  time  we 
must  not  forget  the  three  long,  long  hours  of 
Our  Lord's  last  agony. 

2.  "My  God,  My  God,  why  hast  Thou  for 
saken  Me?"     The  words  open  the  Twenty- 
first  Psalm.     But  it  would  seem  to  be  a  mis 
take  to  suppose  that  they  are  merely  that  and 
no  more.     Rather  they  are  an  apt  quotation 


The  Fourth  Word  121 

used  to  express  Our  Lord's  real  state  of  soul; 
they  are  another  fulfilment  of  prophecy.  Our 
Lord  is  drinking  the  cup  to  the  dregs;  He  is 
deliberately  going  through  the  "hour  and  the 
power  of  darkness,"  and  He  wills  that  He 
should  be  deprived  of  this  last  consolation. 
From  other  passages  it  is  clear  that  Our 
Lord's  mind,  like  Our  Lady's,  is  full  of  the 
Old  Testament  and  its  texts,  which  come 
familiarly  to  the  mind  in  time  of  prayer,  even 
as  ejaculations  come  to  the  mind  of  one  who 
has  made  himself  familiar  with  them.  Hence 
now,  in  the  moment  of  His  great  desolation, 
the  desolation  of  the  Psalmist,  prophetic  of 
His  own,  provides  Him  with  this  form  of 
prayer.  If  Our  Lord  was  tempted  by  the 
Devil  after  His  long  fast  in  the  desert,  if  then 
the  Devil  only  "  left  Him  for  a  time,"  we  need 
not  be  surprised  if  now  temptation  of  this 
strange  kind  oppresses  Him. 

3.  The  Psalm  which  He  cites  is  one  of  the 
great  prophetic  psalms,  and  therefore  deserves 
to  be  considered  here.  Here  are  some  of  its 
passages : 

"But  I — a  worm  and  no  man  : 

The  reproach  of  men,  and  the  outcast  of  the  people. 
All  they  that  saw  Me  laughed  Me  to  scorn ; 

Curled  their  lips  and  wagged  their  head. 
'He  hopes  in  the  Lord,  let  Him  deliver  Him; 

Let    Him    save    Him,    seeing    He    delighteth    in 
Him!"' 

And  again : 

"  I  am  poured  out  like  water ; 

And  all  My  bones  are  numbered. 

My  heart  is  become  like  wax  within  My  breast. 
My  tongue  is  dried  up  as  a  potsherd, 

Cleaving  to  My  mouth  : 

And  Thou  hast  reduced  Me  to  the  dust  ot  doath. 


122       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

For  dogs  have  encompassed  Me  : 

A  council  of  the  malignant  hath  besieged  Me. 
They  have  dug  My  hands  and  My  feet. 

They  have  numbered  all  my  bones. 
They  have  looked  and  gloated  with  their  eyes  upon 
Me. 

They  parted  My  garments  among  them  : 

And  upon  My  vesture  they  cast  lots." 

Summary. 

1.  The  darkness  from  the  sixth  to  the  ninth  hour. 

2.  "My    God,    My   God,    why    hast  Thou    forsaken 
Me?" 

3.  Psalm  Twenty-one. 


XLV. — THE  FIFTH  AND  SIXTH  WORDS. 

"  Afterwards  Jesus,  knowing  that  all  things  were 
accomplished,  that  the  Scripture  might  be  fulfilled, 
said  :  I  thirst.  Now  there  was  a  vessel  set  there  full 
of  vinegar.  And  immediately  one  of  them,  running, 
took  a  sponge  and  filled  it  with  vinegar  and  put  it  on 
a  reed  about  hyssop,  and  offered  it  to  His  mouth,  ana 
gave  Him  to  drink.  And  others  said  :  Stay,  let  us  see 
whether  Elias  will  come  to  take  Him  down  and  deliver 
Him.  When  Jesus  therefore  had  taken  the  vinegar  He 
said  :  It  is  consummated." — MATT,  xxvii.  48,  49;  MARK 
xv-  36;  JOHN  xix.  28-30. 

I.  His  last  word  was  a  quotation  from  a 
psalm;  in  this  He  refers  to  another,  Psalm 
Sixty-eight.  This,  like  the  Twenty-first,  is 
full  of  prophetic  allusion,  and  Our  Lord's 
quotation  of  it  seems  to  invite  us  to  mingle 
our  thoughts  with  His  at  this  moment.  Let 
us,  then,  take  some  passages.  First  the 
prophet  sees  the  deluge  which  overwhelms 
Him: 

"  Save  Me,  O  God;  for  there  cometh 

The  water  even  unto  My  soul.  .  .  . 
I  am  come  beneath  the  deeps  of  water, 

And  the  flood  overwhelms  Me.  . 


The  Fifth  and  Sixth  Words     123 

My  eyes  have  grown  dim  from  hoping 

In  God,  My  God. 
More  than  are  the  hairs  upon  My  head 

Are  those  who  hate  Me  without  cause." 

2.  Then,  later,  He  gives  the  reason  of  the 
enmity,  His  very  effort  to  do  good. 

"  I  am  become  a  stranger  to  My  brethren, 

And  an  alien  to  the  sons  of  My  mother. 
Because  the  zeal  of  Thy  house  hath  eaten  Me  up, 

And  the  reproaches  of  Thy  reproachers  have  fallen 

on  Me. 
I  humbled  My  soul  in  fasting, 

And  it  was  made  a  reproach  to  Me. 
I  made  haircloth  My  garment, 

And  I  became  a  byword  to  them. 
They  that  sat  in  the  gate  spoke  against  Me, 

And  the  wine-bibbers  made  Me  their  song. 
But  as  for  Me,  My  prayer  is  to  Thee  : 

Let  mercy  one  day  come." 

3.  Then  comes  the  second  part  of  this  great 
Psalm :  the  strong  appeal : 

"  O  God,  in  the  multitude  of  Thy  mercy  hear  Me, 

Deliver  Me  from  them  that  hate  Me  ! 
In   the  truth  of   Thy   salvation  draw   Me  from   the 
mire, 

And  out  of  the  deep  waters  ! 
Let  not  the  flood  of  water  drown  Me, 

Nor  the  deep  swallow  Me  up  ! 
Let  Me  not  sink,  nor  let  close  over  Me 

The  mouth  of  the  pit ! 
Hear  Me,  O  Lord,  for  Thy  mercy  is  kind 

For  I  am  in  trouble. 
Look  upon  Me  in  the  greatness  of  Thy  tender  heart, 

Make  haste  to  hear  Me. 
Come  near  to  My  soul  and  deliver  it, 

Save  Me  because  of  My  enemies." 

And  this  is  followed  by  the  prophecy : 

"  Thou  knowest  My  reproach, 

My  confusion  and  My  shame  are  in  Thy  sight. 
All  they,  My  oppressors,  deride  Me, 

My  heart  is  oroken  and  in  misery. 


124       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

I  looked  for  compassion,  but  in  vain  { 

For  comfort,  and  I  found  none. 
They  gave  Me  gall  for  My  food, 

And  in  My  thirst  they  gave  Me  vinegar  to  drink." 

He  would  see  this  last  prophecy  fulfilled 
before  He  died;  now  all  is  done;  He  has 
finished  the  work  God  gave  Him  to  do. 

Summary. 

1.  Our    Lord   throws   us   back   to   the  prophecy   of 
Psalm  Sixty-eight :  first  the  trouble. 

2.  Then  its  cause;  He  suffers  because  of  His  zeal  for 
His  Father's  house. 

3.  Then  the  effect  upon  Himself  ;  the  treatment  at  th« 
hands  of  His  enemies. 


XLVI. — THE  DEATH  OF  OUR  LORD. 

"  And  Jesus  again  crying  with  a  loud  voice  said  : 
Father,  into  Thy  hands  I  commend  My  spirit.  And 
saying  this,  bowing  down  His  head,  He  gave  up  the 
ghost.  And  behold  the  sun  was  darkened,  and  the 
veil  of  the  Temple  was  rent  in  two  in  the  midst  from 
the  top  even  to  the  bottom,  and  the  earth  quaked,  and 
the  rocks  were  rent.  And  the  graves  were  opened,  and 
many  bodies  of  the  saints  that  had  slept  arose,  and 
coming  out  of  the  tombs  after  His  resurrection,  came 
into  the  holy  city  and  appeared  to  many." — MATT. 
xxvii.  50-53;  MARK  xv.  37,  38;  LUKE  xxiii.  45,  46;  JOHN 
xix.  31. 

i.  Again,  and  for  the  last  time,  does  our 
dying  Lord  take  His  words  from  the  Psalms. 
The  Psalms  are  His  dying  prayers.  In  this 
last  word,  from  the  Thirtieth  Psalm,  He  seems 
to  suggest  to  us  our  own  thoughts  and  prayers 
as  we  watch  Him  dying  and  after  He  is  dead. 
We  may,  then,  well  take  it  as  such.  First, 
we  may  well  imagine,  is  His  own  last  prayer : 


The  Death  of  Our  Lord      125 

"  In  Thee.  O  Lord,  have  I  hoped, 

Let  Me  never  be  confounded. 
In  Thy  justice  deliver  and  free  Me, 

Bow  down  Thine  ear  to  Me. 
Be  to  Me  a  protecting  rock, 

A  house  of  refuge  to  save  Me. 
For  Thou  art  My  strength  and  My  refuge, 

And  for  Thy  Name's  sake  Thou  wilt  lead  Me. 
Thou  dost  nourish  Me,  and  save  Me  from  the  snare, 

Which  they  have  hidden  for  Me. 
Yea,  O  Lord,  Thou  art  My  protector, 

Into  Thy  hands  I  commend  My  spirit." 

2.  "And  saying  this,  bowing  down  His  head, 
He  gave  up  the  ghost."     But  we,  as  we  do  by 
the  bedside  of  one  who  dies  before  our  eyes, 
carry  on  our  prayer  with  the  same  Psalm,  one 
of  mingled  joy  and  sorrow.     For  it  goes  on : 

"  But  I  have  hoped  in  the  Lord, 

I  will  be  glad  and  rejoice  in  Thy  mercy. 
For  Thou  hast  regarded  My  lowliness, 

Thou  hast  saved  My  soul  out  of  distress. 
Thou  hast  not  enclosed  Me  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy, 

Thou  hast  set  My  feet  in  a  spacious  place. 
•  «  *  *  * 

I  have  trusted  in  Thee,  O  Lord, 

I  said  :    '  Thou  art  My  God. 
My  lots  are  in  Thy  hand ;  deliver  Me 

From  the  hands  of  My  foes,  My  persecutors.' 
Make  Thy  face  to  shine  upon  Thy  servant ; 

Save  Me  in  Thy  mercy. 

Let  Me  not  be  confounded,  O  Lord,  for  I  have  called 
on  Thee." 

3.  The  Psalm  concludes  with  that  refrain  of 
trust  which  every  holy  death-bed  inspires,  but 
which  must  most  of  all  be  inspired  by  this 
holiest  death-bed  of  all. 

"  How  great  is  Thy  sweetness,  O  Lord, 

Which  Thou  hast  hidden  for  them  that  fear  Thee ; 

Which  Thou  hast  wrought  for  them  that  hope  io  Thee, 
In  the  sight  of  the  sons  of  men 


126       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

Thou  dost  shield  them  with  the  shield  of  Thy  coun 
tenance 

From  the  disturbance  of  men. 
Thou  dost  protect  them  in  Thy  tabernacle 

From  the  contradiction  of  tongues. 
Blessed  be  the   Lord,   Who  hath   shown    His   great 
mercy  to  Me 

In  a  fortified  city. 
I  said  in  the  depression  of  My  mind  : 

'  I  am  cast  away  before  Thine  eyes.' 
Then  Thou  hast  heard  the  voice  of  My  prayer 

When  I  cried  to  Thee. 
0  love  the  Lord,  all  ye  His  saints, 

Who  keep  the  truth  of  the  Lord. 

*  *  *  *  * 

Do  ye  manfully,  and  let  your  heart  be  strengthened, 

All  ye  that  hope  in  the  Lord." 

Summary. 

1.  Our  Lord's  last  prayer  :  trust  in  God. 

2.  Our  prayer  beside  His  body  :  trust  in  God. 

3.  With  thanksgiving. 


XLVII. — THE  CENTURION'S  CONFESSION. 

"  Now  the  centurion,  who  stood  over  against  Him, 
and  they  that  were  with  him  watching  Jesus,  seeing 
that  crying  out  in  this  manner  He  had  given  up  the 
ghost,  having  seen  the  earthquake  and  the  things  that 
were  done,  were  greatly  afraid,  and  glorified  God,  say 
ing  :  Indeed  this  was  a  just  man.  Indeed  this  was 
the  Son  of  God.  Indeed  this  man  was  the  Son  of 
God." — MATT,  xxvii.  54;  MARK  xv.  39;  LUKE  xxiii.  47. 

I.  Here,  when  all  is  over,  we  have,  as  it 
were,  the  verdict  of  an  irresponsible  jury.  It 
is  not  necessary  to  suppose  that  they  under 
stood  the  full  significance  of  the  title,  but  the 
words  had  been  ringing"  in  their  ears  since 
the  beginning  of  the  tragedy,  and  their  con- 
elusion  was  that,  whatever  they  might  imply, 


The  Centurion's  Confession     127 

He  had  vindicated  His  cause  against  His 
murderers.  The  evidence  may  not  have  been 
convincing  to  a  cold  materialist;  it  was 
apparently  no  more  than  that  He  had  died 
with  a  loud  cry  on  His  lips,  that  the  earth  had 
quaked,  that  the  sky  had  darkened,  and  that 
other  strange  things  had  happened.  But  be 
hind  all  these  were  other  details,  far  more 
convincing  in  themselves,  yet  useless  to  the 
mind  of  the  materialist :  the  revolting  passion 
of  the  victors  contrasted  with  the  calm  dignity 
of  the  Victim;  the  infuriated  mob  that  sup 
ported  the  murderers  contrasted  with  the 
quiet  sorrow  of  Our  Lord's  followers;  the 
self-dissatisfaction  of  the  first  in  their  hour  of 
triumph,  and  the  confident  "Into  Thy  hands 
I  commend  My  spirit"  of  the  second,  at  His 
moment  of  utterest  defeat.  By  these  marks 
is  He  known;  by  these  marks  is  the  persecuted 
truth  known  in  all  ages. 

2.  So  we  have  the  proof  anticipated  in  the 
Old  Testament;  the  real  sign  of  the  Son  of 
God  was  this.  Thus  the  Psalmist,  speaking 
prophetically,  says :  "  I  am  a  worm  and  no 
man :  the  reproach  of  men,  and  the  outcast 
of  the  people.  All  they  that  saw  Me  have 
laughed  Me  to  scorn :  they  have  spoken  with 
the  lips,  and  wagged  the  head.  He  hoped  in 
the  Lord,  let  Him  deliver  Him :  let  Him  save 
Him,  seeing  He  delighteth  in  Him."  And 
Isaias  :  "  There  is  no  beauty  in  Him,  nor  come 
liness  :  and  we  have  seen  Him,  and  there  was 
no  sightliness,  that  we  should  be  desirous  of 
Him.  Despised,  and  the  most  abject  of  men, 
a  man  of  sorrows,  and  acquainted  with  in 
firmity."  And  Jeremias :  "  I  was  as  a  meek 
lamb  that  is  carried  to  be  a  victim  :  and  I 


128       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

knew  not  that  they  had  devised  counsels 
against  Me,  saying :  Let  us  put  wood  on  His 
bread,  and  cut  Him  off  from  the  land  of  the 
living,  and  let  His  name  be  remembered  no 
more."  If  the  Jews  had  remembered  this  side 
of  prophecy,  "they  would  not  have  crucified 
the  Lord  of  Glory." 

3.  But  there  is  the  more  significant  prophecy 
still,  which  may  well  occupy  our  thoughts  at 
the  foot  of  the  cross.  The  wicked  in  the 
Book  of  Wisdom  say : "  He  boasteth  that  He 
hath  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  calleth  Him 
self  the  Son  of  God.  He  is  become  a  censurer 
of  our  thoughts.  He  is  grievous  unto  us, 
even  to  behold :  for  His  Hie  is  not  like  other 
men's,  and  His  ways  are  very  different.  We 
are  esteemed  by  Him  as  triflers,  and  He 
abstaineth  from  our  ways  as  from  filthiness, 
and  He  preferreth  the  latter  end  of  the  just, 
and  glorieth  that  He  hath  God  for  His  Father. 
Let  us  see,  then,  if  His  words  be  true,  and  let 
us  prove  what  will  happen  to  Him,  and  we 
shall  know  what  His  end  shall  be.  For  if 
He  be  the  true  Son  of  God,  He  will  defend 
Him,  and  will  deliver  Him  from  the  hand  of 
His  enemies.  Let  us  examine  Him  by  out 
rages  and  tortures,  that  we  may  know  His 
meekness  and  try  His  patience.  Let  us  con 
demn  Him  to  a  most  shameful  death;  for 
there  shall  be  respect  had  unto  Him  by  His 
words." 

Summary. 

i.  The  centurion's  evidence  of  the  Son  of  God. 
2  and  3.  The  evidence  of  prophecy. 


The  Mourners  129 


XLVIII.— THE  MOURNERS. 

"  And  all  the  multitude  of  them  that  were  come 
together  to  that  sight,  and  saw  the  things  that  were 
done,  returned  striking  their  breasts.  And  there  were 
also  women,  among  whom  was  Mary  Magdalene,  and 
Mary  the  Mother  of  James  the  less,  and  of  Joseph,  and 
Salome,  and  the  mother  of  the  sons  of  Zebedee,  who  also 
when  He  was  in  Galilee  followed  Him,  and  ministered 
to  Him,  and  many  other  women  that  came  up  with 
Him  to  Jerusalem.  And  all  his  acquaintance  and  the 
women  stood  afar  off  beholding  these  things." — MATT. 
xxvii.  55,  56;  MARK  xv.  40,  41 ;  LUKE  xxiii.  48,  49. 

i.  "All  the  multitude  of  them  that  were 
come  together  to  that  sight."  So  this  was  a 
"sight,"  a  show,  a  spectacle,  this  murder  of 
the  Son  of  God!  And  a  great  "multitude" 
had  come  to  witness  it!  Of  whom  was  that 
multitude  composed  ?  We  have  heard  the 
crowd  crying  out  its  ridicule  and  blasphemies 
as  He  lay  bleeding  to  death;  are  these  the 
same  people  that  now  go  back,  "  striking  their 
breasts"?  It  is  .scarcely  credible,  though 
perhaps  some  were  in  the  number;  just  as, 
with  all  great  sin,  the  sense  of  remorse  at  the 
moment  of  achievement  overtakes  the  sense 
of  satisfaction  in  the  sin,  and  turns  the  cup 
of  pleasure  into  bitterness.  This  bitterness 
some  take  for  contrition,  but  it  is  not  that; 
it  is  the  physical  and  moral  reaction,  and  is 
the  natural  basis  upon  which  true  contrition 
may  be  built.  Possibly  in  the  case  of  these 
poor  Jews  the  sense  of  remorse  endured,  the 
fruits  of  which  were  to  be  reaped  by  St.  Peter 
after  Pentecost. 

2.  But  the  words  seem  to  imply  that  besides 
the  murderers  and  their  mob  following  was 

9 


130       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

another  "  multitude "  standing  outside,  of 
merely  curious  spectators;  and  on  these  in  His 
last  moments  Our  Lord  had  pity.  They  had 
been  passive  all  the  time,  but  their  very  silent 
acquiescence  had  told  against  Him.  They 
again  confirm  the  truth,  witnessed  to  by  the 
history  of  the  world,  that  the  "multitude"  is 
usually  little  guilty  of  the  great  crimes  against 
God  that  are  committed ;  it  is  the  leaders  who 
provoke  the  crime  that  "have  the  greater 
sin."  Hence  we  often  hear  in  Scripture  that 
Our  Lord  "had  pity  on  the  multitude";  that 
He  was  "filled  with  compassion"  for  it;  that 
He  drew  it  after  Him;  and  here  He  gives  it 
sorrow  for  its  share  in  the  evil  that  has  been 
done. 

3.  And  somewhere  in  this  crowd,  unmo 
lested  by  anyone,  probably  pitied,  perhaps  by 
their  presence  and  behaviour  stirring  in  those 
around  sorrow  and  sympathy  for  Our  Lord, 
is  the  group  of  faithful  women,  so  pointedly 
mentioned  by  the  Evangelists,  who  had 
followed  Him  in  Galilee,  and  had  ministered 
to  His  wants,  and  had  thus,  under  His  direc 
tion,  laid  the  foundation  of  the  work  of  women 
in  the  Church,  trained  in  some  sense  by  Our 
Lord  Himself,  even  as  had  been  the  Apostles. 
These  now  had  been  rewarded  for  their  faith 
ful  service  by  being  given  their  special  place 
on  Calvary ;  and  for  all  time  will  be  honoured 
and  imitated  by  other  faithful  women-servants 
of  Our  Lord,  who  in  their  turn  will  be  re 
warded  by  a  share  in  the  Crucifixion — women 
in  the  world,  women  in  religion,  saints  marked 
with  the  insignia  of  the  Passion — a  Gertrude, 
a  Catherine,  a  Theresa.  They  did  nothing; 
they  only  stood  and  looked  on;  but  their 


The  Pierced  Side  131 

presence  must  have  been  no  small  joy  to  Our 
Lord  in  His  last  hour. 

Summary. 

1.  The  remorse  of  the  first  group. 

2.  The  contrition  of  the  second  group. 

3.  The  sorrow  and  sympathy  of  the  third  group. 


XLIX—  THE  PIERCED  SIDE. 

"  Then  the  Jews  (because  it  was  the  Parasceve),  that 
the  bodies  might  not  remain  upon  the  cross  on  the  Sab 
bath-day  (for  that  was  a  great  Sabbath-day),  besought 
Pilate  that  their  legs  might  be  broken,  and  that  they 
might  be  taken  away.  The  soldiers  therefore  came, 
and  they  broke  the  legs  of  the  first,  and  of  the  other 
that  was  crucified  with  Him.  But  when  they  came 
to  Jesus,  and  saw  that  He  was  already  dead,  they  did 
not  break  His  legs,  but  one  of  the  soldiers  opened  his 
side  with  a  spear,  and  immediately  there  came  out 
blood  and  water.  And  he  that  saw  gave  testimony, 
and  his  testimony  is  true.  And  he  knoweth  that  he 
saith  true,  that  you  also  may  believe.  For  these  things 
were  done  that  the  Scripture  might  be  fulfilled  :  You 
shall  not  break  a  bone  of  Him.  And  again  another 
Scripture  saith  :  They  shah  look  on  Him  Whom  they 
pierced." — JOHN  xix.  31-37. 

i.  Jesus  is  dead,  but  His  two  companions  are 
not  yet,  and  the  great  Sabbath-day  is  drawing 
near.  St.  John,  with  his  eye  kept  steadily  fixed 
on  the  great  unity  of  the  work  of  God  among 
men,  that  unity  which  he  was  able  the  better 
to  recognize  after  the  vision  of  the  Apocalypse, 
that  unity  which  we  shall  understand  in  the 
great  revelation  of  the  next  world,  reminds 
us  of  two  great  though  insignificant  details, 
which  might  well  be  the  key  to  many  more. 
"They  did  not  break  His  legs;"  they  broke  no 
bone  of  the  "  Lamb  that  was  slain  from  the 


132       The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

beginning  of  the  world."  Thus  was  obeyed 
the  precept  concerning  the  Paschal  Lamb : 
"You  shall  not  break  a  bone  of  Him."  The 
membership  of  the  Body  of  Christ  must  be 
a  complete  thing;  to  the  end  of  time  a  "  severed 
limb  "  shall  be  a  contradiction. 

2.  Thus  for  the  fulfilment  of  the  past.     But 
the  last  of  the  prophets  had  spoken  another 
word  looking  into  the  future.     In  one  of  the 
most  difficult  passages  of  the  Old  Testament 
the    prophet    Zachary    had    strangely    inter 
mingled   words    of   triumph   and    of   sorrow. 
The    day    would    come    when    "Jerusalem" 
would  revive,  when  "the  Lord"  would  "pro 
tect  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem"  even  from 
herself;  and  the  prophet  goes  on:    "And  I 
will  pour  out  upon  the  house  of  David,  and 
upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the  spirit 
of  grace  and  of  prayers :   and  they  shall  look 
upon  Me,  Whom  they  have  pierced :  and  they 
shall  mourn  for  Him  as  one  mourneth  for  an 
only  son,  and  they  shall  grieve  over  Him,  as 
the  manner  is  to  grieve  for  the  death  of  the 
first-born."     St.  John  saw  the  heart  of  Jesus 
Christ   pierced    through;   he    remembers   the 
word  of  Zachary;  he  knows  that  the  piercing 
of  that  heart  means  many  things  for  Christ's 
own  that  are  to  be. 

3.  Here  St.  John  reverts  to  that  form  of 
emphasis  which  we  find  in  two  or  three  other 
places    of   his    writings.     We    find   it   at   the 
beginning  of  his  Epistles ;  we  find  it  at  the  end 
of  the  Apocalypse ;  we  find  it  at  the  conclusion 
of  his   Gospel,  where  he  says:    "These  are 
written  that  you  may  believe  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God :    and  that  believing 
you  may  have  life  in  His  name."     And  here 


The  Gift  of  the  Body        133 

he  says  :  "  He  knoweth  that  he  saith  true,  that 
you  also  may  believe."  What  would  he  have 
us  believe  from  this  passage  ?  That  Jesus 
Christ  is  indeed  the  fulfilment  of  all  prophecy ; 
that  He  is  the  great  Sacrifice,  concluding  in 
Himself  all  that  has  gone  before ;  that  He  has 
poured  Himself  out,  to  the  last  drop  of  blood 
and  water;  that  henceforth,  for  all  time  and 
for  all  eternity,  the  stream  springing  from 
Calvary  shall  flow  on,  preserving  innocence  in 
many,  cleansing  many  more,  so  that  the  glory 
of  Heaven  itself  shall  consist  in  being  steeped 
in  the  Blood  of  the  Lamb. 

Summary. 

1.  No  bone  was  broken. 

2.  The  side  was  opened. 

3.  The  great  meaning  of  this  for  all  time. 


L. — THE  GIFT  OF  THE  BODY. 

"  And  when  evening  was  come  (because  it  was  the 
Parasceve,  that  is,  the  day  before  the  Sabbath)  a  certain 
rich  man  of  Arimathea,  a  city  of  Judaea,  by  name 
Joseph,  who  was  a  senator,  a  noble  councillor,  a  good 
and  just  man,  who  also  himself  waited  for  the  Kingdom 
of  God,  and  was  a  disciple  of  Jesus,  but  in  private, 
for  fear  of  the  Jews ;  this  man  had  not  consented  to 
their  counsel  and  doings ;  went  in  boldly  to  Pilate  and 
besought  that  he  might  take  away  the  body  of  Jesus. 
But  Pilate  wondered  that  He  should  be  already  dead. 
And  when  he  had  understood  it  by  the  centurion,  he 
commanded  that  the  body  of  Jesus  should  be  delivered 
to  Joseph.  He  came  therefore  and  took  away  the  body 
of  Jesus." — MATT,  xxvii.  57-59;  MARK  xv.  42-45;  LUKE 
xxiii.  50-52 ;  JOHN  xix.  38. 

I.  The  body  of  Jesus  Christ  must  be  dis 
posed  of,  the  body  which  has  saved  the  world ! 

9* 


134       The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

Unless  something  is  done  for  it  by  men, 
it  will  be  thrown  away  into  the  common 
criminals'  pit,  as  so  many  bodies  of  His 
martyrs  have  been  thrown  away.  But  for  us 
it  matters  little;  His  body  must  not  be  treated 
so.  The  occasion  makes  the  hero.  Joseph  of 
Arimathea  has  hitherto  been  no  man  of  action. 
He  has  lived  his  honoured  life  alone,  a  life 
that  has  for  the  most  part  been  spent  in 
smooth  waters,  respected  by  friend  and 
enemy,  moderate,  prudent,  committing  him 
self  in  little  or  nothing.  But  now  the  time  for 
the  one  deed  of  his  life  has  come,  and  he  is 
equal  to  it.  For  how  many — perhaps  for  the 
majority  of  people — is  life  a  preparation  for, 
does  life  centre  itself  in,  a  single  heroic  deed ! 
2.  In  this  precisely  does  Joseph  of  Arimathea 
contrast  with  Pilate.  He,  too,  had  his  single 
chance,  his  one  critical  moment  in  life,  and  he 
failed.  And  now  that  all  is  over  "Pilate 
wondered  that  He  should  be  already  dead." 
We  may  with  reason  wonder  that  he  won 
dered.  He  knew  all  Our  Lord  had  endured. 
He  knew  that  no  ordinary  man  could  have 
gone  through  it  all  and  lived.  His  enemies 
had  feared  that  His  life  would  ebb  out  on 
the  road  to  Calvary,  before  He  had  been  nailed 
to  the  cross.  But  with  Pilate  the  wish  was 
father  to  the  thought.  From  the  beginning 
he  had  hoped  that  he  himself  would  be  "inno 
cent  of  the  blood  of  this  just  man."  He  had 
tried  to  throw  the  responsibility  on  others ;  he 
had  himself  turned  and  writhed  many  ways; 
and  he  had  hoped  that  this  "King  of  the 
Jews  "  might  at  the  very  last  yet  "  come  down 
from  the  cross  "  and  save  His  reputation  and 
Pilate's.  But  now  he  hears  the  doom;  the 


The  Gift  of  the  Body        135 

heart  of  the  dead  Jesus  Christ  has  been  pierced 
through;  there  is  no  hope;  whatever  men  may 
say,  whatever  he  himself  may  affect,  he  is  the 
murderer  of  "this  just  man." 

3.  One's  heart  aches  for  Pilate,  as  it  must 
ache  for  any  soul  that  awakes  to  grievous  sin, 
and  hears  the  voice  ringing  in  its  ears  :  "  What 
hast  thou  done  ?"  He  cannot  restore  that  life. 
He  cannot  ever  again  restore  his  own  life. 
But  there  is  sorrow  mingled  with  the  remorse 
in  the  concession  that  is  made  to  Joseph. 
Poor  Jesus  Christ !  Though  the  Council  has 
condemned  Him  and  done  Him  to  death,  at 
least  the  most  honourable  member  of  the 
Council  shall  bury  Him.  Though  He  is  so 
poor  Himself  that  the  soldiers  shall  have  His 
clothes,  and  His  very  body  shall  be  a  thing  to 
be  given  away,  yet  it  shall  be  buried  with  the 
honour  that  is  its  due.  What  a  host  of 
mystical  thoughts  are  contained  in  this  gift 
of  Our  Lord's  body  by  man  to  man  I 

Summary. 

i.  The   one    opportunity    in    his   life   for    Joseph    of 
Arimathea  is  accepted,  as  with  Simon  of  Gyrene. 
a.  The  contrast  between  him  and  Pilate. 
3.  The  body  of  Our  Lord  is  given  by  man  tc  man. 


136       The  Grown  of  Sorrow 


LI.  —  THE  BURIAL. 

"  And  Nicodemus  also  came,  who  at  first  came  to 
Jesus  by  night,  bringing  a  mixture  of  myrrh  and  aloes, 
about  a  hundred  pound.  They  took  therefore  the  body 
of  Jesus,  and  buying  fine  linen,  wrapped  it  up  in  the 
linen  cloths  with  the  spices,  as  it  is  the  custom  with 
the  Jews  to  bury.  And  there  was  in  the  place  where 
He  was  crucified  a  garden,  and  in  the  garden  a  new 
sepulchre,  his  own  (Joseph's)  monument,  which  he 
had  hewed  out  in  a  rock,  wherein  never  yet  any  man 
had  been  laid.  There  therefore,  by  reason  of  the 
Parasceve  of  the  Jews,  they  laid  Jesus,  because  the 
sepulchre  was  nigh  at  hand.  And  he  rolled  a  great 
stone  to  the  door  of  the  monument,  and  went  his  way. 
And  Mary  Magdalene,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  Joseph, 
and  the  women  that  were  come  with  Him  from  Galilee, 
following  after,  sitting  over  against  the  sepulchre, 
beheld  where  His  body  was  laid.  And  returning  they 
prepared  spices  and  ointments,  and  on  the  Sabbath- 
day  they  rested,  according  to  the  commandment."  — 
MATT,  xxvii.  59-61  ;  MARK  xv.  46,  47  ;  LUKE  xxiii.  53-56; 
xix.  39-42. 


i.  There  is  something  striking,  one  might 
say  pathetic,  in  watching  the  chief  mourners 
in  Our  Lord's  funeral  procession.  We  have 
not  Peter,  the  first  and  the  leader  of  His  own, 
but  Joseph  of  Arimathea,  who,  in  status  at 
least,  belonged  to  the  camp  of  His  enemies. 
We  have  not  any  of  those  who  had  been  seen 
with  Him  always,  but  Nicodemus,  who  feared 
ever  to  be  seen  with  Him  at  all.  The  others 
provided  nothing  for  the  funeral;  even  John 
was  occupied  with  other  things;  these  pro 
vided  of  their  best,  in  the  sepulchre,  the  burial 
clothes,  their  reverent  labour.  There  cannot 
but  be  deep  significance  in  this  ;  may  one  not 
cnll  it  the  consecration  of  the  layman's  work 


The  Burial  137 

in  the  Church  ?  The  provision,  that  is,  of  the 
material  things  and  the  material  labour  that 
are  needful  for  the  due  honour  that  belongs 
to  the  Body  of  Christ,  corporal  and  mystical. 

2.  The   sepulchre,   again,   is   a   matter   for 
thought.     Half  an  hour  before   who   would 
have  imagined  that  "this  malefactor"  could 
have  received  so  honourable  a  place  of  burial  ? 
Yet  He  is  given,  not  merely  a  place  of  honour, 
but  the  very  best  that  Jewry  could  provide; 
for  it  is  a  tomb  specially  prepared,  in  a  special 
place,  and  in  a  special  way,  by  a  noble  member 
of  the  Council  for  himself.     And  He  is  buried, 
not  merely  with  due  Jewish  rites,  but  in  the 
richest  way  that  a  rich  and  noble  Jew  could 
arrange.      Instinctively    one's    thoughts    go 
towards  the  Blessed  Sacrament.     No  matter 
what  insult  is  offered  to  it,  the  Body  of  Christ 
is  now  and  always  the   object   of  the   most 
lavish  gifts  of  man.     Things  perishable  and 
things  imperishable,  myrrh  and  aloes,  or  the 
tomb,  alike   are   bestowed   upon   it  to   over 
flowing;  and  no   one   who  understands   will 
dream  of  calling  it  waste. 

3.  We  look  again  when  all  is  over.    Joseph 
and  Nicodemus  have   done  their  work  and 
gone;  John  has  led  "to  his  own"  the  heart 
broken  Mother;  but  others  remain,  "sitting 
over  against  the  sepulchre,"  and  looking  at 
the  spot  "where  His  body  was  laid."     Again 
we  have   little  difficulty  in  recognizing  who 
they  represent.     There  are  those  whose  chief 
devotion  in  life  is  to  sit  "over  against  the 
sepulchre"  and  to  "behold  where  His  body 
is  laid":    hungry   souls,  whose   craving   for 
prayer,  and  for  union  with  the  Lord  Whom 
they  have  once  known,  never  leaves  them,  yet 


138       The  Crown  of  Sorrow 

who  seem  to  be  left  very  much  alone,  per 
mitted  only  to  look  at  the  "place  where  He 
is  laid,"  and  then  to  go  forward  and  do  for 
Him  whatever  their  love  shall  suggest,  it 
matters  little  what.  Such  souls  often  have  the 
added  agony  of  not  knowing  the  joy  of  this 
abiding. 

Summary. 

1.  The  honour  of  the  funeral  of  Our  Lord;  the  lay 
man's  place  in  the  Church. 

2.  The  honour  of  the  sepulchre  and  of  the  tabernacle. 

3.  The  watchers  at  the  sepulchre  represented  in  all 
time. 


LIT. — THE  GUARDS. 

"  And  the  next  day  which  followed  the  day  of  the 
preparation,  the  chief  priests  and  the  Pharisees  came 
together  to  Pilate,  saying  :  Sir,  we  have  remembered 
that  that  seducer  said,  while  He  was  yet  alive  :  After 
three  days  I  will  rise  again.  Command,  therefore,  the 
sepulchre  to  be  guarded  until  the  third  day,  lest  His 
disciples  come,  and  steal  Him  away,  and  say  to  the 
people  :  He  is  risen  from  the  dead,  so  the  last  error 
shall  be  worse  than  the  first.  Pilate  said  to  them  :  You 
have  a  guard ;  go,  guard  it  as  you  know.  And  they, 
departing,  made  the  sepulchre  sure  with  guards,  seal 
ing  the  stone." — MATT,  xxvii.  62-66. 

I.  St.  Augustine  has  a  famous  withering 
passage  of  the  significance  of  this  last  act 
of  "the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees."  But 
perhaps  he  does  not  dwell  as  much  as  might 
be  done  on  th~e  terrible  self-awakening  con 
fession  that  these  words  imply.  They  had 
accepted  as  evidence  against  Him  His  words 
that  He  would  destroy  the  Temple.  Though 
the  witnesses  had  not  agreed  before  Annas, 
yet  they  had  raked  the  accusation  up  again 
when  they  flung  their  charges  at  Pilate.  And 


The  Guards  139 

now,  in  the  most  flagrant  way,  they  acknow 
ledge  that  from  the  beginning  they  had  under 
stood  perfectly  what  He  had  meant.  Appar 
ently,  even  the  Apostles  had  not ;  for  St.  John 
tells  us  they  clearly  understood  only  after 
the  Resurrection.  But  the  chief  priests  and 
Pharisees  were  trained  in  such  language;  its 
interpretation  was  the  study  of  their  lives; 
and  Our  Lord  spoke  to  them  "  in  their  own 
tongue"  when  He  made  that  prophecy.  No 
wonder,  then,  that  all  this  time  it  had  rankled 
most  in  their  minds;  no  wonder,  when  He  was 
yet  alive,  it  was  the  source  of  their  chief  attack 
among  themselves;  and  no  wonder,  now  that 
He  was  dead,  they  were  compelled  to  take 
notice  of  it. 

2.  But  the   folly  of  contending  with   Our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ!     Above  all,  the  folly  of 
setting  up    our   own   judgment  against   the 
judgment   of   Our  Lord,   or  of   forcing  His 
words  to  our  own  sense !     These  men  under 
stood,  but  they  did  not  believe ;  or  rather  it 
should  be  said  they  would  not  let  themselves 
believe.     As  on  one  occasion  they  had  said : 
"This  is  a  hard  saying,  and  who  shall  hear 
it?"  confessing  that  they  understood  and  yet 
would  not  believe;  as  on  another  occasion 
they  had  said:    "We  have  Abraham  and  the 
prophets,"   confessing   that    they   understood 
and  yet  wrould  not  believe ;  as  many  other  times 
they  had  made  the  same  confession,  and  yet 
had  chosen  to  refuse;  so  now,  the  habit  had 
been  formed,  and  they  found  it  easy  to  accept 
the  understanding  of  the  words,  yet  refused 
to  believe  them,  and  therefore  to  believe  in 
Him  who  uttered  them. 

3.  But  "God  is  not  mocked."     God  is  not 


140       The  Grown  of  Sorrow 

called  an  "impostor,"  a  "seducer,"  witK  im 
punity.  He  rules  from  end  to  end  mightily; 
He  puts  down  the  mighty  from  their  seat  and 
exalts  the  lowly;  and  no  one  escapes  from  His 
rule.  Men  induce  themselves  to  believe  in 
themselves,  where  they  cannot  do  so  with  any 
show  of  reason;  there  must  follow  the  down 
fall  at  one  time  or  another,  for  "the  truth  is 
great  and  will  prevail."  Something  of  this 
must  have  made  that  Sabbath-day  an  anxious 
one  for  the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees;  and 
the  same  must  have  filled  the  mourners  with 
firm  hope,  which  must  have  increased  with 
every  moment.  The  sun  goes  down  over  the 
burial  of  our  Lord  with  beauty  and  glory;  and 
the  Church  has  been  unable  to  resist  the 
anticipation  of  the  coming  triumph,  as  she 
sings  her  Alleluia  the  day  before. 

Summary. 

1.  The     self-conviction     of     the     chief     priests     and 
Pharisees. 

2.  The  self-delusion  of  their  refusal  to  believe. 

3.  The  inevitable  issue. 


The  Mayflower  Press,  Plymouth.    William  Brendon  &  Son,  Ltd. 


BT  430  .G597  1918  SMC 

Goodier,  Alban, 

1869-1939. 
The  crown  of  sorrow  : 

quadragesima  : 
AWZ-1185  (mcsk)